T 
 
 B M nP3 733 
 
1^ ,. 
 
 PRAKRITA-PEAKASA: 
 
 Tin: r>UAKRIT (iRAiniAR 
 
 OP 
 
 Y A R A K U C H I, 
 
 AVnil TlIK COMMEXTARY (JLVXOR.VM.V) OF BIIAMAIIA. 
 
 THE FIRST COMPLETK EDITION 
 
 OF THE ORIOIXAt. TKXT. WITH VARIOUS KEADIXGS FROM A COLLATION" OF SIX MSS. IX THE 
 
 BODLEIAX LIHBAnY AT OXFORD. AND THE LIBRARIES OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC 
 
 SOCIETY AND THE EAST IXDIA HOUSE. 
 
 WITH COPIOUS XOTES, AX ENGLISH IKAXSL.VIIOX, 
 
 ANT) rXDE.X OF I'lLVKRIT WORDS ; TO WHICH IS PREFIXED AN F_\SY IXTRODUCIION 
 TO PK.VKKIT GRAMMAR. 
 
 EDWAlil) J3YLES COWKLL, 
 
 HEETFOED : 
 
 I'KIXTEK AXli ITBLLSHEl) «Y STEPHEN AISTIX. 
 
 DOOKSF.M.F.n TO THB KAaT-IXPIA COLLlvOn. 
 H.nctx.I.lV. 
 
 /^ 
 

 ::]^ 
 /' 
 

 IIOKACE IIAYMAN WILSON, Esq., M.A., F.E.S., 
 
 DODK:f PKUFtSSOK OP SASSEBIT IN TIIK fNIVEKSlTY OF OXV 
 KTC, BTC, £IC.. 
 
 IN URVTKKCI, ACK.NOWLKUOMENT OF ALL THAT IfK OWKS TO HIM, 
 
 AX OXFORD rUl'JL 
 
 INSriilBES 
 
 T II I S A' () I. V M E. 
 
 Ml.()?537 
 
IMIl'^FACK. 
 
 I'ltAKiax is the _^'ciu'ral term, under which arc comprised the various dialects 
 which a])pear to have arisen in India out of the corrujition of the Sanskrit, 
 during the centuries immediately preceding our era. Their investigation 
 ofl'ers much to interest both the philological and the historical student; for 
 not only is a knowledge of Prakrit (and especiall}' of the principal dialect 
 usually understood by that name,) essential to the explanation of many forms 
 in the modern languages of India* — supplying, as it does, the connecting 
 link between these and the ancient Sanskrit — but, while thus throwing light 
 on the historj- of one branch of the Indo-Germanic family of languages, it 
 affords nianj- valuable illustrations of those laws of euphony, with whose 
 effects we are ourselves familiar, in comparing the modern Italian and Spanish 
 with the Latin out of which they sprang. At the same time Prakiit is 
 closely connected with several deeply interesting historical questions. The 
 sacred dialects of the liauddhas and the Jainas are nothing else than 
 Prakrit, and the period and circumstances of its transfer to Ce)'lon and 
 Nepal arc connected with the rise and progress of that religion which is 
 professed by the principal nation.s to the north and east of Hindustan.' f 
 ^V^lon the Greeks, under Alexander, came in contact with India, Prakrit 
 seems to have been the spoken dialect of the mass of the people. The 
 language of the rock-inscriptions of King Asoka, which record the name 
 of Antiochus and other Greek princes about 200 P.O., is also a form of 
 
 •For instance, cf. the UindusUmi iX;^ i^'j^ -^-^=^ "'^'' ""^ l'n'!'i"'t forms 
 ill Vararuclii ii. U. i. 9. 
 
 t I'rofc^.sor A\'il,soiiV " lliiiihi Oraiiii," lulruducliun, \i. Ixvi. 
 
rn'ikiit ; uiid isiniilarly wc tinJ it on tlic bi-lingual coins ol' the Urfck Kings 
 of Bactrim. It also plays an important part in all the ancient Hindu 
 dramas ; fur while the heroes speak Sanskrit, the women and attendants 
 use various forms of Prakrit, the dialectical variations bcinjjc more or loss 
 regular and euphonious according to the rank of the speaker. 
 
 Vararuchi appears to have been the first Grammarian who reduced these 
 popular dialects to a system ; and, if we may receive the Hindu tradition, 
 he was one of the nine gems ' who flourished at the court of Vikramaditya, 
 King of Oujein, whose great victory over the Sakae, as they pressed onward 
 towards India after overrunning Bactria, B.C. 56, is the traditional epoch 
 from which the Hindus still date their Samvat era. The chronology of 
 Sanskrit literature is extremely uncertain; but there are several circum- 
 stances which, in this instance, tend to confirm the popular account, if we 
 may assume, as settled, the identity of Vararuchi and Katyayana. For this 
 identification, our chief authorities are the universal popular belief in India, 
 and the direct testimony of Somadeva, a native of Cashmere in the twelfth 
 century. This author, in his encyclopiedia of legends, called the Kathd- 
 sarit-sdgwra, collected from various sources, and comprising a large portion 
 of the mythological lore of the Hindus, expressly mentions them as the 
 same person, and uses either name indiscriminately.* For the age of 
 Katyayana, we have some independent testimony, which, though not 
 precise, yet certainly throws his date far back into the past, and fixes it, 
 at the latest, as anterior to our era. Katyayana has always been the 
 reputed author of the Vartikas, or supplemental remarks on the ancient 
 (irammar of Panini ; and both names are found in the accounts of the 
 Chinese Buddhist Hiuan-thsang, who travelled in India in the first half 
 of the seventh century of our era. Panini is called Pho-ni-ni, and described 
 as the founder of music, which appears to be the nearest Chinese expression 
 
 * i?cc tliis piiiiit fully (lisoiis>-ctl in I'mfcssor M'ilson's Sanskrit Dictionary, Inlrod. 
 (first eil.) rp. vi. — xi. 
 
lor a grammarian ; the passage relating to Katyayana is as lollows : •' 
 
 ' Tchi nil poll ti (erigi' par les Cliinois , limitc du I'lndc du Nord Au 
 
 sud-ost dc la grande ville, a 500 H, monastere de Tha mo sou fa na (foret 
 obscure); la a vt'cu Ic doeteur Kia to yan na, liOO ans aprcs lu Jsirvaua. f 
 J[onasterc fonde par Asoka.' The IJudJhist traditions in Ceylon all agree 
 in calling the author of the earliest IVili grammar Kachehayano ; 'I and, 
 although this is said to have perished, yet when wc remember how very 
 closely allied Pali is to Prakrit, and that Kachehayano is simply the Prakrit 
 form of Katyayana, there can be little doubt that the Prakrit grammar of 
 the one and the Pali grammar of the other, are only the Brahmanical and 
 Huddhist versions of the same tradition. 
 
 The following work of Vararuchi or Katyayana is certainly om- oldest 
 authority for Prakrit grammar; and its rules are generally quoted by 
 later grammarians and scholiasts as par excellence the Prakrita Sastra.' 
 Other grammarians have generally followed its system, and contented 
 themselves with adding single rules, or altering the arrangement of 
 its details. Much discrepancy exists between the Prakrit of the 
 grammarians, and that which we find in the plays ; and it is of 
 great importance to have a complete edition of the oldest grammarian, 
 that we may asceitain, if possible, how far this discrepancy may 
 be ascribed to the multiplied errors of ignorant, and the unauthorised 
 corrections of learned, transcribers ; and how far it may have arisen from 
 a difference of time between the age of the poets and that of the 
 grammarians, the dates of Sanskrit litcraiy history being so uncertain. 
 
 The works of the two great grammarians Panini and Vararuchi have 
 
 • Quoted in the Appendix (p. 382) to Remnsat's translation of the "Foe tone ki, ou 
 Relation des rojaumes bouddhique.s." See also M. Julien's " Hist, dc la vie dc Iliouen 
 Thsang," pp. 102, 105. 
 
 + The common date of the Nirvana of Buddha is B.C. 543; but Iliuan Thsang (as 
 quoted in a note to p. 23") gives several different dates as current in India in his time, 
 the late.st of which is about B.C. 360. 
 
 t See Tumour'.*! " Mahawanso," Introd. pp. 25, 27. 
 
been singularly (iilt'creiit in llioir fate ; for ■while the formor has been 
 ever guarded with the most scrupulous care, and its Sutras (or concise 
 aphorisms,') revered with almost Masorethic attention to minutia;, the 
 latter has been a])parently left to all the vagaries of successive copyists 
 and editors. The MSS. ofleu vary considerably, as indeed might be 
 expected in an ancient work, which has passed through so man)- gene- 
 rations of copyists, all of whom knew Sanskrit better than the dialect 
 whose peculiarities the work explained ; but the most important variation 
 is in the numler of the Sutras, some MSS. containing many which are 
 not found in the others ; and as no record appears to have been pre- 
 served of the original number, it is a question of some difficulty to decide 
 in particular instances. 
 
 The ilSS. which I have used in preparing this edition, are as 
 follows : — 
 
 (A.) No. 1120 in the East-India House Library. A valuable MS., 
 but frequently difficult to read. * 
 
 (B.) No. 211 in Professor AVilson's collection in the Bodleian Library 
 at Oxford. 
 
 (C.) No. 210 in the same. Clearly written, but very inaccurate. 
 
 (D.) No. liJ8 in the same. 
 
 * It is tills which Professor Las.sen used for the portions of Tararuchi published in 
 his " Institutiones Liiiguse Pracritica; " (where he Rave Sections i.— iv., x.— xii., to which 
 we may add Sect, viii., as siven from the same source in Dr. Delias' " Kadiccs Pracritica' "). 
 Havins thus only one MS., and that not unfrequently very obscure in its nritins, it 
 was iinpo.ssible for him to avoid many errors of transcription,. These have been 
 carefully pointed out in an article in the second volume ol Dr. llufer's "Zcitschrift 
 fur die AVissenschaft d. Sprache." I have noticed the more important of them in the 
 notes to the text, but 1 have not been sorry to escape the unpleasing task of exposing 
 the unavoidable inaccuracies of one whom all Oriental scholars must ever i-egard with 
 affectionate reverence ; Professor Lassen's "Institutiones" have been of such continual 
 service to me in the present work, that I feci hound to add my little tribute of 
 admiration at the skill with which, in spite of such inadequate materials, he has 
 acci)nii)lishrd his diUiouU t;Lsk. 
 
(!•:. N.I. l.'il ill tlic s:iiiu-. A clciirly writlcn MS. in lin- liiiinuli 
 I'lminctiT. 
 
 W.'' A l)e:iiitirully wrillcn ^fS. in the Koyal Asiutic Society's 
 Library. IWrnicrly belonging to Mr. Wiithcu of Jionibay, for whom it whs 
 prepared [^ prakd'ii-bitdin ] by tlio Pandit Vishnu-Siirmau, and transcribed 
 by Bi'ipii-Sarman. Of this I have used an accurate transcrij)t on thin 
 jiapor, belonging to Dr. Max Miiller. 
 
 Of these JfSS., wp must at once separate W from the rest, as being 
 evidently a nio<lern recension. It abounds with new rules [see App. A., 
 p. 97] which are found in no other MS., and which in some cases spring 
 from evident errors on the part of the editor [a.s in those numbered 12 
 and 2;5 in App. A] ; in others he seems to have met with two readings 
 in the JfSS. and inserted both as separate rules [as e.r/. v. 16 (cf. note); 
 vii. 2;i] ; in others he has inteiiwlated Sv'itras from other grammarians. 
 W is therefore of very little value in a critical point of view, and though 
 1 have consulted it throughout, and given its variations where they seemed 
 of importance, the whole has evidently been subjected to such an entire 
 recasting [^prakd'silaranam^, that we can place little reliance on its 
 various readings, unless supported by other authority. 
 
 A and C are (as I am persuaded), copies from the same original ilS. ; 
 this was probably written in the Bengali character, which would explain 
 many of the extraordinary mistakes which the copyist of C has made from 
 ignorance of the character. After collating part of (', and finding it 
 useless from the absurd blunders of the copyist, and its evident identity with 
 A, where the genuine reading was preserved, I contented myself with 
 simply referring to it in passages where A was duubtfid. B is a JIS. 
 which seems to be composed of two parts bound together, though both 
 are in the same writing ; the paging of the latter from the middle of 
 Section vii. has been altered to suit the former. In the earlier part it 
 generally agi'ccs with A, but in the latter, especially in Section viii. it 
 b 
 
agrees rather with I), luiiI even .seems to borrow a i'ew Sutras from AV. 
 D and E generally agree, ''•" tlie chief difFerence being that in the last five 
 Sections (and sometimes in the earlier ones) E continually gives only the 
 bare Sutra and its examples, omitting the explanation of the Commentary ; 
 and frequently omits even the examples too. I did not discover E until 
 I had nearly finished my collation, but I have collated it for most of the 
 second half, and referred to it in all eases of difiiculty in the earlier parts. 
 
 The text of the following edition has been made from a thorough 
 collation of the MSS. ABD (A being taken as the basis), with the collateral 
 liclp uf C and E, which may be considered as respectively co-ordinate with A 
 and D ; W has been throughout consulted, and its Variie Lectiones noted, 
 where of any value, but alwaj's as of inferior authority. Where BDEW 
 agree in giving Sutras not found in AC, I have inserted them in brackets ; 
 and in one instance, at the end of Section v., I have similai'ly inserted 
 some from DEW, but their authenticity must be left for future decision. 
 The Sutras found in only one MS. beside W I have given in the notes; 
 the various spurious Sutras found only in W (nearly fifty in number) 
 are given in Appendix A. 
 
 Beside the above MSS. of Vararuchi, I liave also derived considerable 
 assistance from the works of other native grammarians, as the Pnikrita- 
 Sanji'vani, and the grammars of Ki-amadiswara, Hemachandra, etc. 
 
 1. The only MS. of the Prakaita-Sanji'vam', which I have met with 
 (No. 1503 in the East India House Library) is imperfect at the commence- 
 ment, and is, unfortunately, very cai'elessly transcribed, and full of errors. 
 Had it been accurate, it would have been of great service, as it seems to 
 be a commentarv on Vararuehi's Sutras, which it generally gives in their 
 
 * Tlius DE alone (luote llie line from the Setubanclha in the Comni. to iii. 52.— For 
 our knowledge of tliis rare and ancient Prakrit poem wc arc indebted to Dr. Ilofer's 
 interestini; arliclo in liis ' Zeitschrift,' and we trust that, in spite of the corrupt state of 
 the MS. which he niontion.s he will jet Rive us an edition of the text. Snch a work 
 W'jnid be indeed a boon to all Sanskrit scholars. 
 
pioper oi'ili'i-, but in sonic iilaccs with additions and altiratiuns. 'I'lic 
 dittli iilty of dociplioiing the ilS. has lU'ccludid my niakinj; that use of 
 it which 1 othcrwiso should havo done. Tlie work tonsists of nine* 
 Sections, corresponding to the fust nine of Vararuchi. The general in- 
 scription at the close of each section is Iti t(isantardja-ri)(ichitdi/dm prdkrita- 
 SHiijaanydm, or, as it is written at the close of the book, rrdkrila-savjham- 
 vrittaii; the only notice which I liave found of Vasantar-.'iju himself, is in 
 a passage from the Prakrita-Sarvaswa, which states that Markuiulej'a, the 
 author of the latter work, commenced it after a previous study of the systems 
 of former grammarians, among whom ho specifies >Sakalya, Bharata, Kohala, 
 Vararuclii, lilu'iinaha, and Vasantan'ija. f 
 
 2. liemachandra was a grammarian of the Jaina sect, who flourished 
 
 in the thirteenth century, and wrote a Prakrit (Jrammar as an eighth 
 
 Adhyaya ' after the seven Adhyayas ' of his Sanskrit Grammar. The 
 
 final inscription is Iti/-dc/idri/n-U'i-ire»i(ivJia>idr(i-iirac/iifd>/diu aiddlid-IIeiKii- 
 
 clHnulrubhi(ldiia-si':up(ijna->iub(ldnuxdmnavrittau, etc. 
 
 Tliis eighth .Vdhyaya consists of four IVidus, with L'Tl, J 17, ISO, and fl.) 
 Sutras respectively. We have first the rnikrita-bhaslu'i (or principal 
 I'rakrit'), in tlie first three padas and half of the fourth; the remainder 
 is occupied with the Sauraseni'. Magadlii, raisachi, Chulika-l'ai>achi, and 
 -Vpabhransa-bhilsha. Hemachandra's opening Sutra is Jjahulam ,' and the 
 hahuludliikdra is supposed to continue to the end of the work, | and to 
 explain any iiTcgularities Miiirli may apparently contradict his rules, 
 
 * The JIS. nunibors only ei,i;lit, but the final inscription of tlie fifth is by mistake 
 repeated for that of the sixili, wUicli has occasioned the error, <■/. ff. f:!, .>!. 
 
 Z An instance of this ouctu's in a fjiilra i|n"leil in .VppenUi.\ E, p. l>\. 
 
especially in the Jaiua writiugs, \lrKham' bc-ing liis ucxt Siitra. His 
 ai-rangement is frequently verj' different to that of Vararuclii, and iu 
 manj' cases his rules are quite independent. 1 luive found two MSS. 
 containing the eighth Adhyuya by itself in tlic Wall<cr collection in the 
 Bodleian, both in the Devani'igari character. 
 
 [«. ] (No. 200.) A very correctly written MS., but some of the 
 characters are ^-ery peculiar, and in many parts the writing of the last 
 lines of the page is blun'ed and illcgiljle. 
 
 [i.] (No. 171.) A less legible AI.S., but more easy of reference from 
 its having the Sutras of eacli pada numbered. 
 
 Hemachandra's grammar is too independent of Yararuchi's to afford 
 much aid in illustrating the latter's Sutras ; but many of his rules are 
 veiy interesting, especially those on the ^Magadhi, an abstract of which 
 I have added at tlie end of the translation of Section xi. [rf. p. 181] ; his 
 rules for the Saui\iseni are given in Appendix C [c/". jjp. 10-1 — lOG] ; 
 some important rules on the Sandhi of vowels, and the doubling of cou- 
 sonants, are inserted in Appendix D and Appendix E l_ej'. i)p. 185 — 187]; 
 and I have frequently quoted his other rules in the notes to the 
 translation. 
 
 3. Of the Prakrit grammar in tlie Sankshipta-siira of Kramadiswara, 
 which, as in liemachandra, is added at the end of the Sanskrit portion, 
 I have not succeeded in finding a copy (all the JISS. which I have con- 
 sulted ending with the Sanskrit jiart) ; and 1 have therefore only used 
 the abridgement given by Professor Lassen troni the Paris JIS. in the 
 Appendix to his Institutiones.' As this work is of great value in 
 correcting Yararuchi's text, it is witli no small pleasiu'e that 1 have seen 
 among the publications of the Bengal Asiatic Society, which arc announced 
 as in progress, an edition of the Prakrit portion, by Babu Pajendralal 
 Mittra. Probably no oilier granniiar could be of the use, which tliis 
 promises to be, in correcting and < liuiilating Vararuchi ; as KranuuliMvara 
 
has fullowod his mcllioj so iiUR-li more closely than aii}' other j,'raininuriiui, 
 whose works have come uuder lu)- knowledge. 
 
 4. To the above I might add the Prakrita-Sarvaswa, by Markaudeya- 
 kaviiulra, of which there is a copy, bouud up with \'araruclii, in the M.S. 
 which 1 have mai'ked D in my collation ; but unhappily it is so carelessly 
 transcribed that I have found it quite useless to consult it. I may also 
 mention here that the commentary on the l;3th canto of the Jiliatti-K;'n-ya, 
 which is so written as to be either Sanskrit or I'rakrit, has not unfrc- 
 <iuently proved of some service \^f.//. p. 136, note), 
 
 Such are the resources which 1 have had at my coinniaud in prcpaiing 
 the present edition of the rrakrita-Prakasa, and so far as a careful collation 
 of the JISS. nuiy help, I trust that something may really have been effected 
 towards a critical recension of the text. Several passages still remain 
 doubtful, ami for these Yararuchi must wait for better MSS. or a more 
 competent editor. The various readings, which are added at the foot 
 of each page, will furnish the reader with the different corruptions or 
 alterations of the MS.S. ; and it is these which we must chietiy consult 
 before we attempt to interfere with the Sutras themselves, or to correct 
 them by the rules of later grammarians, or the language of the poets in 
 the plays. 
 
 In the present edition, as the Sanskrit tj'pe required the use of an 
 inconveniently large size of English type to fit with it in printing, I have 
 been obliged to make my notes to the text as brief as possible, and have 
 generally reserved any explanatory details or proposed emendations for 
 the notes to the translation. 
 
 In printing the Sanskrit text, and especially the commentary, I have 
 ventured to relax the rules of Sandhi, wherever thcdr strict observance 
 would have obscured the perspicuitj- of the rule, or would have mixed 
 Pi-akrit words with Sanskiit ; as, whatever opinion may be held of the 
 jiropricty ot printing: imrcly Sanskrit works with such a relaxation of 
 
grammatical niceties, the objections cuu lurdh" apply to a Saiiskiil-l'ii'ikiil 
 work like the present, where two langtuigcs are continually intcnuingkd, 
 one of which by its very nature repudiates Sandhi altogether. I have 
 also throughout followed the MSS. in writing ^ as the Prakrit tcpiivalent 
 for the Sanskiut ^ ; in the continental editions of the plays it has been 
 usual to write ^, but for this there is no authority,* as the IISS. make 
 no difference between the ^ = the Sanskrit 'R, and that = the Sanskrit 
 ^. The rules of Vararuchi evidently show that there was no distinction 
 whatever between b and v ; thus in ii. 2, and iii. 1, we have only one of 
 them introduced, and yet it manifestly is intended to include both ; and 
 again in iv. 21, the prepositions apa and ava both become o, which would 
 imply that their Prakrit forms previous to contraction were identical. It 
 is not so easy to determine which of the Uxo sounds thus absorbed the 
 other, and whether in translation we should represent it bj' b or v 
 universally ; the analogy of the modern languages would incline us to 
 the former, but a Sutra in Hemachandra given below, f which is the only 
 passage in which I have seen the subject alluded to, seems to lavour the 
 latter, which I have therefore adopted throughout. 
 
 Where I have occasionally quoted from the Prakrit of the plays to 
 illustrate peculiar rules, my relerences have been made to the usual 
 editions, except in Sakuntala,' where I have generally quoted from the 
 excellent edition lately published by Professor WiUiams, though I have 
 added references to that of Dr. Boehtlingk. 
 
 In the English translation, I have endeavoured to follow the plan 
 which Dr. liallantync has adopted in his edition of the Laghu Kaumudi. 
 All the peculiar features of the Hindu system are retain, d, wliile at tlie 
 
 * Cf. Dr. Trithen's remarks iu the preface to his edition nl' the .Maliaviracharita. 
 t II ^T W: II ^TTrqT^T'i^'^^TTT^^^ Ct ^wf?f II ^^TW 
 ^^T-3» II ^tJTT^: II 
 
same tiiHf tlmsi' cxiilMiialinns iirc Mdilcd, wliiili lln' snitinliinis l]ic\ily nf 
 tlu' lliiiilu giiiiniimrinns so freijuoutly rc(iuiies. The culniiuating point 
 of llinilu ^rumniar is of course the great work of IViiiini ; and it is not 
 iiiipossitilo that some of my readers, wlio may be unae(iuain(cd with tliis 
 part of Sanskrit literature, may find in Vararuehi an introduction to his 
 master's more elaborate work. At the same time, tlic whole system of 
 Si'itrus is so peculiarly Hindu, that a short translation like the present 
 may not be without its interest even as a literary^ curiosity. 
 
 I have to tender my sincere acknowledgments to Dr. ifax Midler for 
 the kind assistance which he has so frequently given me during the course 
 of this work ; nor would 1 conclude without expressing my thanks to 
 Jfr. Stephen Austin, of Hertford, for the spirited manner in which 
 he has undertaken the printing of this book, and has spared neither 
 pains nor expense in carrying it through the press. "Wc are indebted 
 to him for a series of the most elegant and accurately-printed editions 
 of Oriental books, which have ever been published in this country. 
 
 E. B. C. 
 
 Oxi-oni), Uf.ci.mdei!, ISri.'i. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PACK. 
 
 Introduction to Pi-akiit (iriininiiir xvii 
 
 The Pn'ikrita-Prakasa (Sanskrit text) 1 
 
 Appendix A (spurious Sutras) 97 
 
 Appendix B (on Var. iv. 25) 101 
 
 Appendix C (Hemachandra's Sutras on the Sauraseni dialect) . . 104 
 
 The English Translation 107 
 
 Appendix D (on Var. iii. 58) 185 
 
 Appendix E (Hemachandra's Sutras on vowels in Sandhi) . . 187 
 
 Index of Frakiit words 188 
 
I NT no DICTION 
 
 PR AK R 11^ a R\ M M A R. 
 
 " Trvkuit' ^as has been already observed) is the eotnnion name given to tlio 
 various dialects which sprang up in early times in India, from the cor- 
 ruption of the Sanskrit ; ' and, as the word is used by the grammarians, it 
 signifies derived,' thereby to denote its connection witli the original Sans- 
 ki-it. Thus, Hemachandra defines it — Prakrifih sundn'fam, tatra-lhavam 
 tata (ii/afaiH vd prdkrilain.'' ' The later grammarians include manj' 
 varieties under the name, but most of these are probably the subtil refine- 
 ments of a later age ; as, the older the grammarian is, the fewer we find 
 the dialects to be ; and the oldest, Vararuchi, has only ti-eated of four — the 
 ilahanishtri, the Paisachi, the ^Magadhi, and the Sauraseni. Of these the 
 first is considered by him as the most important, and it is tlii^ whieli Pro- 
 fessor Lassen has treated as his dialectus prseeipua.' Its grammar is given 
 in the first nine sections of the Pnilaita-Prakasa,' the remaining three 
 sections being severally devntcd lo tlio pernliarities of the other three 
 dialects. 
 
 As the method of Hindu grammarians ' is very diftcrent from that -nith 
 which we are familiar in Europe, it has been thought that the following 
 
 ' All the rules of Ilindii grammarians arc given in the form of concise 
 aphorisms (s&tras), which hang together as on a thread (whence the name), 
 so that frequently a rule contains one or more words which have to be 
 supplied in those which follow it, to complete their sense. The aphorisms 
 themselves arc expressed as briefly as possible, and to facilitate this the 
 following abbreviations arc resorted to : — A word in the genitive case is 
 
INTUODUCTION TO 
 
 short abstract of rrakrit Grammar in a more modern form miglit not be 
 without its use to the student as an introduction to the original ; ■\vliile, at 
 the same time, it is hoped that it will give a sufficient view of the language 
 and its peculiarities to enable any reader of Sanskrit readily to understand 
 the Prakrit jiassages, which form so large a portion of all Hindu plays. 
 
 Prakrit almost always uses the Sanskrit roots; its influence being 
 chiefly restricted to alterations and elisions of certain letters in the original 
 word. It everywhere substitutes a slurred and indistinct pronunciation for 
 the clear and definite utterance of the older tongue ; and continually affects 
 a concurrence of vowels, such as is utterly repugnant to the genius of 
 the Sanskrit. In the following abstract we shall first treat of the changes 
 which it effects in the letters of the words; and then those which it 
 effects in their declension or conjugation. 
 
 SECTION I. 
 
 1. Vowels. (Yar. i.) 
 
 Prakrit retains all the Sanskrit vowels except ri {ri, In, hi) ui and au. 
 
 Ri initial, and with no consonant preceding it, becomes ri, and some- 
 times even when a consonant does precede, this consonant being then 
 elided [Var. i. 30, 31]. Ri also frequently becomes a, i, or u (especially 
 when preceded by a consonant). For examples, cf. Yar. i. 27 — 29. [For 
 Iri, cf. i. 33]. 
 
 Ai becomes e or a'i, rarely / or i (i. 35 — 39). 
 
 Au becomes o or aii, and sometimes u (i. 41 — 44). 
 
 Of the remaining vowels, e and o are no longer diphthongs, and may 
 be long or short as to their quantity [cf. Williams' Sakuntala, p. 228, note). 
 
 generally governed by dhdne understood (i.e., instead o/sueh a word or letter 
 another is to be used) ; a word in the ablative by param (i.e., after such a 
 word or letter, etc.) ; a word in the instrumental by saha (i.e., together with 
 such, etc.); a word in the locative is sometimes used in its proper sense (as 
 in Var., i. 23), but more commonly it is used as a locative absolute, with 
 pare understood (i.e., when siteh a word or letter folloirs, the rule refers to that 
 which immediately precedes it, cf. Piiniui, i. 1, GO.) I'd signifies option.' 
 Piinini adopts many more, but these will suffice for Vararuchi. 
 
ritAKIUr C.UAMMAU. 
 
 Vaniruolii in Section i. gives various directions for tlic eliangcs of the 
 other vowels, but these arc rather confined to certain words, than expressive 
 of general rules. Professor Lassen (Inst. pp. l.'tO — 14-1) lias laid down 
 as a general principle that before two consonants a long vowel is shortened ; ' 
 that is, a, i, and li become severally «, i, and u [e and o, being common, 
 may remain) : as, tnagga for mdrgn ; diggha for dirgha ; pitrva for purva. 
 Subsidiary to this, arc the two following rules: [a.] If the long vowel is 
 retained, one of the consonants is elided, as isara or issara for uwara : 
 [i. ] A short vowel before two consonants is occasionally lengthened, and 
 one of the consonants omitted, as j'lhd for jikwd. E and o being favourite 
 vowels in rr.ikrit, i and « before a conjunct arc very frequently changed 
 to these {ef. Var. i. 12, 20); in some words an initial u becomes a {cf. i. 
 22) ; for punuhi, a man,' Ave have the anomalous purisa (i. 23). AVc 
 may here mention the anomalous metta = mdtra, which, though not in 
 Vararuchi, frequently occurs in the plays [^e.g. Sak., 'Williams', p. 183, G]. 
 
 2. Single Consonants. (Var. ii.) 
 
 [rt.] Pnikrit has no palatal or cerebral sibilant (ii. 43) ; w is everywhere 
 changed to n, unless it be followed by a dental consonant; and an initial 
 y becomes j; with these exceptions, initial single consonants generally 
 remain unchanged. [N.B. When a preposition or other particle is prefixed 
 the letter ceases to be initial'; cf. Comra., ii. 2, on suiiriso.^ Wc find 
 a few exceptions, as una for punah, etc. in the plays, but these arc not 
 recognised in Vararuchi; cf. also Var. ii. 32 — 41. 
 
 [J.] Final single consonants are dropped, except m, and sometimes 
 n, which become anuswara [iv. 6, 12]. The finals of nouns often assume 
 a or d, and so cease to be final (iv. 7 — II). 
 
 [ c. ] Medial single consonants. 
 
 if. fft cKj, tt <^> P< *> *"> y (by ii- 2), may be optionally elided or retained; 
 but t and p, when not elided, generally pass into d and v'^ (ii. 7, 15) ; and 
 the elision of y (though not so given by Vararuchi) is probably absolute ; 
 see Lassen, Sect. 45. The preposition 2>'''>ii is always written padi; see 
 note, p. 116. 
 
 N becomes n ; t becomes d; d often becomes I (ii. 20, 23). 
 
 ' Tliis principle does not seem to bo given in Vararuchi, but cf. 
 -Vppcndix 1), p. 185. 
 
 " Or h, as it is often printed ; un this, sec I'lcfaee, siipnr, p. xiv. 
 
XX IMUOUULTION 'lO 
 
 ICIi, (jh, ih, dk, bh (ii. 27) may remain unchanged, but generally become 
 h (when th is not so changed, it becomes dh, espeeiallj' in the prose,' or 
 Sauraseni dialect, cf. xii. 3) ; chh, jh, dh remain unchanged ; ih always 
 becomes dh ; j)h usually remains unchanged, but may become Ih (ii. 26 ; 
 cf. Lassen, p. 208). 
 
 R often becomes / (ii. 30) ; this is universal in the Magadhi and the 
 inferior dialects. N, m, I, s, h remain unchanged. S and *7( become s (in 
 some words « becomes h, cf. ii. 44). Tor examples, see Yar. ii. 
 
 3. Cotijund CuHsonants (Yar. iii.) 
 
 It is in these tluit the Prakrit changes are most manifest; and, as several 
 distinct Sanslcj-it combinations are often merged into one Prakrit form, it is 
 sometimes not easy to recognise the original word in its disguise. Prakrit 
 avoids a union of two consonants of different classes, and everywhere endea- ' 
 vonrs to reduce them to the same ; this it generally effects by eliding one or 
 the other (iii. 1 — 3), and then doubling the remaining one (iii. 50, 51); but 
 there are several exceptions in the various individual combinations. One 
 rule may be observed, viz., wherever a conjunct involves a sibilant, the n is 
 represented by the aspirate of the accompanying letter; as in X/7( for sk, shl; 
 or hh (iii. 29) ; or by h, if the other letter lias no aspirate, as >ih for shn (iii. 
 33). When r is involved in a conjunct, it sometimes passes into anuswara, 
 as ansic for uiru ; and the same also applies, but rarely, to v and s ; cf. Yar. 
 iv. 15. In some cases a new vowel is inserted between the letters of the 
 conjunct, as harisa for harsha ; for this, see Tar. iii. 59 — 66. 
 
 TABLE OP PPvAKKIT COXJUXCTS. 
 
 The following table will show at a glance the various Sanskrit combina- 
 tions which each Prakrit one represents. As given there they properly refer 
 to those in the middle of a word ; but, by dropping the first letter, they wiU 
 equally apply to those at the heginning ; thus, ];kh = hh when medial, as 
 
 ' The Aluliarislitn' dialect is more peculiarly used in poeti-y, as we infer, 
 not merely from the usage of the plays, but also from such expressions of 
 Bhiiraaha's, as iTifta-bhanga-bhai/a,' in iv. 16, and his reference to the 
 gdihdh in ix. 4. Cf. Lassen, pp. 370 — 378, who also quotes from the 
 Siihitya-darpana, noble women sliould properly sjieidc the Sauraseni, but 
 ill their son;;s qdllii'ili Uic\' iiiii^t use llio .Miilianislitii.' 
 
VK.XKKir CKAMMAIt. 
 
 jakkhd for ijahxhu, but /// : IcsJi wlioii initial, as himila lur ksliida; similarly, 
 I'P ' 1"' 'iicdial, l)Ut j> - i»\ initial. 
 
 ^ a?, •^. iii. 1. 531, ill. ;.'. ^ I f^, z;5I ), -EqR, ^, iii. 
 
 •J37 l-f-'iil- -JT- rg. iii. ■-'. r^ TI, ^. SJT, iii. 3. 
 ^^^ == T' f= "'• ^- - 'S. '^' '^. iii- -' ■^• 
 !=■ - f (<:/■• iii- •">"!- 
 
 ■^ •^. iii. ;2. :-. ■f^, iii. ^7. r^ ■=^, -^ iii. -l. 
 
 •^ . -JH. iii. ;.>7. ^. -p^. iii. ■). . ^ ( -^ j, iii. 30. = ^ 
 
 •ST 3l, iii. •>. ; -^ ( sometimes j, iii. 5. = ■^, oj, 3^, iii. o. 
 = ^, iii. .'37. = -^ff, iii. 17. = TS (e.g. s?^« for ««.'/y«j iii. 1~> 
 
 ■5|5 - Tg, ^. iii. -'"'.' 
 
 ■^ = 'W' •^' '"5 r ^('iiit'timcs ;, xii. 7 (Saitr.) = -=5, x. 9 (I'aik) 
 
 ■§■ = 7f, iii. ii^ = -sff foncf), iii. 2S. 
 
 ■?■ = ■^, iii. 10. = ig^, iii. 1. = -^j ^ (rare), iii. 11. v. 23. 
 viii. 25, 2G. 
 
 ' A'Z- = kt is sometimes found in the plays; as, mulcka = mulcta. See 
 Stenzler's note on Mrich., p. 29, 1. 20. 
 
 ' Kk = shk, sk, only in a compound word ; as, tirakkdra = tiraskdra 
 {cf. Lassen, p. 264) ; in all other cases it should be kkh. The same holds of 
 chch = *r^. 
 
 ^ Chchh = shth, very rarely ; e.g., padkhchhida = pratishthita, Sakun- 
 tula (Williams' edition), p. 153, 1 ; cf. Lassen, p. 266. 
 
 * Jh seems to stand for ksh in such words as jMnti — ksh'via (Lassen, p. 
 263 , but cj. viii. .'>7. 
 
INTRODUCTION TO 
 
 1" = ^f , y frarc), iii. 25, 26. 
 ^ = ^, iii. 2. = >| (rare), viii. 44. 
 1j^, T!j = «ff, -j^ (once), iii. 45, 46. 
 
 ■^ = ■Jf, iii. 1. = '^, ^, iii. 44. = ^f^, ii. 42. = xig, Tff, iii. 2. 
 = T^, TRf, iii. 3. = •s^, iii. 3, with ii. 42. 
 
 ^ = W' "f ' '^' ■^' ^ ( ^ )• "^- ^^ ' ''/• "'• ^• 
 
 tT = '^j TT^iii- 1- = W'm."i-~- = -^,7^, iii- 3. = jf. iii- 3, 24. 
 
 ■jq" = ^, xg, iii. 1. = •^, vi. 2. = ^, iii. 3. = •^, iii. 12. = 
 T^, iii. 1. 
 
 ■?• = 7^, 5^, iii. ], 3. = "^j iii. 2. = ^, '^j ^, iii. 3 ( ^ may 
 remain unchanged, iii. 4). 
 
 "^ = TV, a^, iii. 1, 3. = ■y, ^, iii. 3. 
 
 ■^ = 5ff (Saur., cf. Hema-ch. 261, Apj). C. ) 
 
 ^ = ^ (once), iii. 34. 
 
 m = ^q, Tq", iii- 1. = 1^1, iii. ~. = IT, q, ^, H, iii- 3. = c^, 
 iii. 49. = 7J]- ( once ), iii. 48. 
 
 xqj = ^XR, r^i, Tip ( :x}; ), •^, iii. 1. = "HJ-, ^, iii. 3-5, 36. 
 
 ^ = "J^, ^^, ^, iii- 1- = ^, sf, iii- 3. 
 
 ^ = W' 1' ^' iii- 1- = ■«!' iii- ~- = ■»?' »T. iii- 3. = ^ 
 (once), iii. 47. 
 
 ^ = ■g- (on this rare change, cf. note transl. iii. 53). 
 
 'JT = (^, TJJT), 'W^iii- 43. = ^, iii. 2. = ^, ^, iii. 3. [^ 
 becomes f^J^- ; cf. iii. 62.] 
 
 ' As in the adverbial tiTminafions; i.e., cttha = atra. 
 ''' Pp = .'!^, slip, only in a compound word ((/. note supra, on hk), see 
 Lassen, p. 2C-1. 
 
rUAKlUT (iltAMMAIl. 
 
 ■»^ — ■^j iii. -J^. = "^j m (sometimes), iii. 32 ; cf. vi. 4'.). vii. 7. 
 = ^, iii. 8. 
 
 ■SI = ^, ■^, xi. 7. ( ^f<ifJ. ) 
 T = ■j^ (sometimes), iii. IS. 
 f^ = '^ (sometimes), iii. 20. \_cf. x. 8, /'wf'.v. ] = -a- (.sometimes), 
 
 i. ;3i. 
 
 fr^. fr? = ^4' ^ ; 'I. i"- c~- 
 
 •^ = ■^, iii. 2. ^ ^ ; ^ (.'), iii. 3. ^ •^ (rarely), iii. 21. 
 
 ^ = f . iii- ^^• 
 
 e^ r= ^, iii. 1. = g^, iii. 2. = jf, ^, iii. 3. 
 
 -"H = "S^- ^> ■^. ^. iv. 15. 
 
 ^ = ^, -ail ; ^, ^ ; ^, iii. 2, with ii. 43. = -ajf , -J^, "sg ; if, ^, 
 
 ^, ^, iii. 3. 
 
 X.B. — Wlicre Mrce consonants come together in the Sanskrit word, the 
 semi-vowel, if there is one, is always elided, and then the remaining letters 
 aro treated according to rule, as in machMa = mahija ; unless a nasal pre- 
 cede, in which case the two other letters follow tlic usual rules, except that 
 they are not doubled after the nasal (iii. 56), as vinjka = vmdhi/a, dhij be- 
 coming jh by iii. 28 (the nasal prohibiting the doubling, which would other- 
 wise liavo been required bj- iii. 50, 51). 
 
 SECTIOilT II. 
 
 We may divide Prakrit nouns into five declensions : 1 . Those ending in 
 a and a ; 2. Those in »' and i ; 3. Those in ii and li ; 4. Those ending 
 originally in ri; 5. Those ending originally in any consonant. 
 
 The two latter classes have only a few cases which entitle them to form 
 separate declensions. Nouns in ri either change it to n or assume a new 
 
 ' Vv = dv (by iii. 1) only in such cases as uvvella for udveshta (viii. 41) 
 wlicre a radical v follows the preposition vd; cf. Lassen, p. 258. We once 
 tiiul V = an initial dv, in vuraha = dwddaia, ii. 14. 
 
INl'I!l)|)r( TION Tl 
 
 termination in iini or ura Uf. Vaiarni.-lii, v. ;)1 — '^') ; nouns of relationship 
 admit iilso a nomiuativc singular in d ; and mdtri, thus becoming )ndd, is 
 declined like a feminine noun of the first declension (Yararuehi, v. 32, 35}. 
 Nouns ending in a consonant {cf. Vararuchi, iv. 6 — 11, 18) either drop their 
 final letter, and so fall under one of the first three declensions (when, il' 
 neuter, they generallj- become masculine), as sara for saras ; or add an a (or 
 d if feminine) to the base, as uHisd = d'«is. This, however, chiefly applies 
 to those cases whoso terminations begin with consonants, these expedients 
 being adopted to avoid the necessity of changing the conjunct, whicli the 
 meeting consonants would produce ; in those cases whose terminations begin 
 with vowels, the Sanskrit form is generally retained, modified by the usual 
 Prakrit laws; as, hharadd (instr. of hhavui), dusd for dyushd (instr. oi dyiis). 
 See Lassen, p. 298. 
 
 Prakrit has no dual number nor dative case (substituting the genitive for 
 the latter) ; but it has two terminations of the ablative plural — hinto, which 
 signifies from' in a causal, and sunto, which signifies from' in a local, 
 sense. The following scheme will give the various forms of the first three 
 declensions, which are by far the most important. As nouns in u are declined, 
 mutatis mutandis, like those in /, no example of these is needed. 
 
 DECLEXSION OF NOUNS. 
 g^ = "^^ niasr. (nciit. ^Tjr = ^'^). 
 
 SINGULAR. j PLUEAL. 
 
 Nom. ^-^V (nout. ^UT) i ^^^T ( ""'t- ^tSTTT "T • ^Wlfw, 
 
 xii. 11.; 
 
 Ace. ^•^ j ^-^ ; ^■^J (v. 11; cf. iioto, 
 
 I trans, j ( iicut. — ; iioni.) 
 
 Instr. ^"^tir 
 
 Abi. ! ^'^'^ -^ 
 
 Gen. ^^^ 
 
 Loc. ^-^ ^^f'i? 
 
 Yoc. ^-^ f ncut. ^xn) 
 
 
riiAKUIT (iltAM.MAK. 
 
 ■^fWr = '^f^ niasc. (ncut. ^f^ . ^f^ )■ 
 
 siNornii. 
 
 Ace. 'qgfv^ 
 
 Instr. '35lfTIITilT 
 
 Al)l. '^ITtH^T -^ -ft 
 
 Gen. "aafVilxrr ^f^T^ 
 
 Lnc. 'sgfTTlf^ 
 
 
 Voc. -^fTTT fneut. ^f%) M^T^ft'^T '^f^wY f". ^'ftt "T) 
 
 ^T^TT = W^T fern- 
 
 SINGl'LAB. 
 
 Nom. ?n"WT 
 
 Ace. ^T^ 
 
 Abl. TTT^T^T -^ -f% 
 
 lustr. 
 
 Gen. ^ m^TT -T?: 
 
 Loc. ] 
 
 Voc. TIT^ 
 
 PLUEAL. 
 
 m^T'^V -^ ; ^T^T (c/ note, tr. 
 p. 145.) 
 
 Wc may observe liere that feminine nouns in i and i are not distinguished 
 in Prakrit inflexion ; aud the same liolds of those in u and u. 
 
iNTnonucTiox to 
 
 Wt = Tft fern. 
 
 
 SINGULAn. 
 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 Nom. 
 
 Wt 
 
 
 
 )Wt^ -^' ^t (?Lass. p 
 
 Ace. 
 
 Vff 
 
 
 
 ) 307, note 2.) 
 
 Abl. 
 
 wtfr -^ 
 
 -f? 
 
 
 ^otr^ffT --^ffr 
 
 lustr. 
 Gen. 
 Loc. 
 
 
 
 
 xrrtur -t!T 
 
 Voc. 
 
 WT 
 
 
 
 ^t^ -^ 
 
 
 SECTION III.- 
 
 -PRONOUNS (Vae. VI.) 
 
 The Prakiit pro7iou?is foUow the inflexions of nouns, but also add some 
 pccuHar forms of their own. The accompanying scheme of declension, as 
 applied to ja = ya, contains, it is hoped, all the forms which are really 
 useful to the student. 
 
 As a final consonant is always rejected in Prakrit, some of the pronominal 
 bases are changed from their Sanskrit forms before the case-afilxes are sub- 
 joined ; thus, kim, yad, tad, become severally ka, ja, and ta ; etad becomes 
 eda, and sometimes e (Var. vi. 21); idam becomes ima; adas becomes amii 
 (and sometimes aha, vi. 24). Kim, yad, tad, have also a second form in /, as 
 kiyji, ti; which, though generally restricted to the feminine, still furnishes 
 some forms to the instrumental and genitive singular of the masculine and 
 neuter. Prakrit, in fact, appears to have used the pronominal foims vdih. 
 great laxity ; thus we find the proper masculine form of the locative (as 
 imassim) frequentl)- used fi)r the feminine, as in Sakuntalii (Williams' 
 edition), pp. 36, 2; 115, 3. 
 
 We may here add a few peculiar forms wliich Vavaruchi notices; such as 
 to and etto for tasmdt and etasmut (vi. 10, 20) ; se for tasya or tusydh (vi. 11); 
 sim for tesham or tclsdm ; aha for the nominative singular of adas, being 
 apparently used for the three genders. JVam, though not given in Yararuchi, 
 is ficquently found in the plays for enam and endm. For kiyaf, tdvat, etc., 
 we have (by iv. 2.J) tlic (onus kiddalia, ketlia, (cddalia, tcttia. etc. 
 
PUAKRIT GKAMMAlt. 
 
 •^1 ^ -q (Masc.) 'Who.' 
 
 SINGULAB. 
 
 Noni. '517 I "^ iKut. ) 
 
 Ace. cii 
 
 Instr. ofTiT fs\W[ 
 
 Abl. ^ItTT -^ ^JJ -^ 
 
 Gin. ^^ ■^j^ 
 
 gf — 
 
 C^TT X '"-'"t-) 
 
 Loc. :sfTm -Tw ^f^ -f^ ^"i ^M -^ 
 
 Nom. g|x 
 
 Ace. ^ 
 
 A1)l. gflfr-^ ^^T(?) 
 
 Instr. f%|trrT 
 
 Gen.'si^T^T^CO 
 Loc. ■51 r^ -mT^T 
 
 
 ^t'5hV -^ ^'^ -^ 
 
 mm ^Ot; aiif^' ^T^ -w 
 
 The jjcreoiial pronouns are given in Vararuchi, vi. 25 — 53. I have 
 enclosed in brackets those forms which probably never occur in the plajs. 
 The plurals are regularly formed from new bases ; as titljlid, tiiniho, ttimma, 
 amha, and, in some cases, majjha {cf. Hindustani ;-^' and —«'*). 
 
 ' We find also a neuter genitive kisa, u.scd in the sense of why:' in 
 the plays. 
 
 ■ Hemachandra gives these first two forms. For Jdnim, cf. vi. 4, var. lect. 
 
INTUUDIXIIUN TO 
 
 ^nr^ 
 
 Thou.' 
 
 Norn. ?5^ C rT ) fj^ 7^ 
 
 Ace. (ft fjj fj^ ' fJ-^W fJ"^ ^T 
 
 Instr. (fTT) r(ll (J^TT (J^ (J^N fj^f^ f5^f^ 
 
 ( fJ'TTT ) ^ t I 
 
 Abl. rfTTT (fTTrfr fJTTT^ -^ fJ^THfTl' -•^fft 
 
 Gen. ( fj^t ) fj'? fj^ (5W ^S'^ i ^ ^ ^^TW fJ'^T^ 
 
 •S -N I 
 
 ff T I 
 
 '^^ 'I' 
 
 Norn. ^^ ( ^ ^^-i ^"^f^i ) 
 Ace. ^ ^ ('^l^fw) 
 Instr. ^^TJCTH: *i*i\ii) 
 
 Gen. ^ ^^ Ji^ Ji^ 
 Loe. »??; ( ^TJ ) Twf^JI 
 
 '^I^ ( ^■^ in prose, xii. 25) 
 
 For the numerals, see Vararuchi, vi. 54 — 59. 
 
 ' In Sak. 'Williams', p. 230, 1. 1, we find a nom. ftim; cf. Var. vi. 26, v.l. 
 ' In the plays more generally tuc. 
 ^ In tbe plays more generally tut. 
 
SECTION IV.— VEllliS. 
 
 rn'ikrit lias jinipcrlj- only one oonjuj^ation ( = the fii'st in iSanskrit), 
 tliough fragments of forms belonging to other conjugations frc(iuently occur 
 in the plays. The middle voice is very seldom used, and most middle verbs 
 arc conjugated actively. There is no dual number, as has been already 
 noticed in nouns. 
 
 The only tenses of the active voice which remain seem to be the present, 
 the second future, and the imperative. Below wo have given the verb 
 hasa, adding in brackets those forms which, though not in Vararuchi, occur 
 in llemathandra, the Sanksh. Sara, and the plays {cf. Lassen). 
 
 Present. 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 3. ^^f^' ■%TH^ 
 
 3. ^Wfrl 
 
 The middle voice has a second and third person singular, as sahasc, sahade 
 or sahac. 
 
 I/iiperafive. 
 
 sixorLAB, 
 1. '%^^r; (Var. vli. 18) 
 
 St 
 
 3. ^^^ ^H^ 
 
 1- ^^T?rt--'J7 "^wifr -f\ c^w^) 
 
 3- '^^rj 
 
 It should be added that, instead of a, e may be optionally used before any 
 
 ' On the absence of this form in Vararuchi, Lassen has a remark (p. 202) 
 which it is important for the student of Vararuchi to bear in mind, viz., 
 Consulto poni ;i grammaticis formas maxime vulgarcs ; u poetis contra pro 
 vario dicendi geuerc diversis loeis alterutras pneoptari.' 
 
INTRODUCTION TO 
 
 personal affix (vii. 34), as kascmi, etc., hasedu, etc., or, in other words, as e 
 is only ay contracted, Prakrit allows the verbs to imitate partially the tenth 
 conjugation in Sanskrit. 
 
 The future has several forms in Prakrit. 
 
 [a] That most in use has the following terminations : — 
 
 Singular 1. -^ ^frj. 2. -^^fq ^- -^f^ 
 
 Plural 1. ^^. 2. -^y^, -^^ 3. ^fTf. 
 
 These are added to the root with the augment i, as hasissam, etc. The «« is, 
 of course, only the Prakrit form of the Sanskrit sy. 
 
 [i] A second form gives the anomalous chchh for the characteristic s« of 
 the future, as sochchham or sochckhissam, from iru ; vochMtam or vochcMdssam, 
 from vaeh (ef. Var., vii. 16, 17). 
 
 [c] A third form changes the ssa to hi, as in hasihimi, etc. We have 
 also such forms of the first person singular and plural as kasikdmi and 
 hasihdmo. (Note also such forms as kdham, ddham, from hri and dd ; Var., 
 vii. 16). 
 
 [For the very rare forms with the inserted ^a and jjd, in Var., vii. 20 — 
 22; as also for the rare preterite in la and Ma, in Var., vii. 23—24; See 
 Lassen's Inst, pp. 353 — 358.] 
 
 The Prakrit passive (vii. 8, 9) uses the active terminations ; but, for the 
 characteristic y, it prefixes la or y/'a ; as padhia'i or padhijjui for pathyate. 
 Occasionally the y of the Sanskrit form is retained, in which case it is of 
 course assimilated to the preceding consonant, as gamma'i for gamyate; dissai, 
 or more commonly dka'i, for dri'syate {cf. also viii. 57, 58.) 
 
 There are two forms of the causal ; one in which ay, the Sanskrit addition 
 to the root, becomes e, as kdredi from kara = hi (an a in the first syllable 
 of the root becoming a by Var. vii. 26); the other in which dve [dbe}) 
 is added ; as kdrdvedi or kardvedi (the a of the first sj-llable being only 
 optionally lengthened, vii. 27 ; cf. note, transl.). 
 
 The infinitive ends in turn, if a consonant precedes (which is of course 
 assimilated ) ; and dum, if a vowel precedes ; as vattum, from vach ; ncdum, 
 from ni; the latter being the favourite form, an i or e is often inserted 
 after a final consonant to produce it; the d is also often elided, as hannan or 
 hasium, from has. 
 
 The indeclinable participle in /«■«' becomes tiina or una, as kuu»a, from 
 kd = kri; that in ya becomes ia, and is usuallj' the only form found in 
 
TUAKIUT nUAMMAIt. 
 
 prose, even in the simple verli ; as yenhia, I'mni gnth — grah. In prose we 
 tiiid a lew instances of twd relaxed into dua, as gadua for gatwd, etc. (xii. 10). 
 
 The present participle active cnda in anta (or cnta by rii. 34) ; as, 
 jxidhanta, reciting.' Vararuchi (vil. 11) allows a fcm. form padhai, as 
 well as padhunti. The present participle middle ends in mdnu (with I'eni. 
 In muni or mdnd, v. 21). 
 
 The passive allows the termination nla as well as mdna, and usually 
 lirefixcs ij/a. Tho passive past participle generally adopts the Sanskrit 
 form, and modifies this by the usual laws, as suda or sua = uruta ; laddha 
 = labdhti ; the augment i is frequently inserted (vii. 32). 
 
 The future passive participle in ga, generally assimilates the g to the 
 preceding consonant ; that in atiiga becomes cither ania or aniija. 
 
 On the particles, etc. (Var. ix.) we have little to note, except that iti 
 becomes tti, in which case a preceding d, i, or u is shortened ; khalti becomes 
 Wm after a short or common ' vowel, and khti after a long vowel ; and 
 similarly eva becomes jjcvva or jevva. Iva usually becomes via or vva ; for 
 (?/)/ wc have ((' or li. 
 
 The above little sketch of Prakiit grammar will, it is hoped, contain all 
 that the Sanskrit student will require to enable him to understand the 
 I'nikrit of Ki'ilidiisa or Bhavabhuti ; of course that of the Mrichchhakatika 
 is much harder. I cannot conclude better than with Professor Lassen's 
 words, Lcgitima veteris lingua} cognitio non multa dubia relinquet ; 
 caitera tum tenor locorum, turn tradita a grammaticis doctrina, illustrabit; 
 ([uo; dcinde inccrta rcnianeant, accurata grammatica investigatio plerumque 
 enodabit." 
 
 ' It is important to bear in mind that c, o, and a short vowel followed by 
 anuswara arc considered common in Praicrit prosody. 
 
 The comjiUer would add that he originally made a similar one for his own 
 use, and found it sufficient for his purpose in reading Dr. Trithen's edition 
 of the irahavi'racharita, although there the Pnikrit passages bavc no Sanskrit 
 explanations subjoined. 
 
COIlllECTlOXS AJvD ADDITIONS. 
 
 r. 14, 1. 7, on somulo add as a note, So read ABODE, Ilcmach., and 
 the Prak. Sanj. W has suunidh; cf. note transl. p. 119.' 
 
 P. 19, add to note 3, the Prak. Sanj. reads Sut. 17, as in text.' 
 P. 24, note .5, read ' 15 mh ; DE nthah: 
 
 P. 30, last line, add, for tliis Sut. and its corrupt Coniiu., cf. note transl. 
 pp. 135, 13G.' 
 
 P. 39, 1. 11, read Sut. 3, ^^ S^I 
 
 P. 49, note 1, add to Ws vai'. leet. (after ssd so), iti/ddeiau vd lliavatah; 
 id-ed-ad-dta^cha Ihavanti ; kissd, km, kii (Cod. kii), kie, k'la, kid '; and 
 similarl}' jissd, etc., (issd, etc. Then follows nasijrahanena, etc. as in note. 
 
 P. 61, 1. 2, Ws var. lect. accidentally omitted; W for nitydrtham — 
 viseshanam,' has niyamdrtham vachanam.' 
 
 P. 111. Add as a note to i. 24, 'The Prak. Sanj. reads this Sutra 
 Ud uto madhukddinhu, and employs it to explain the shortening of u before 
 a conjunct, as dhutta = dhurta. Similarly it uses i. 18 to explain the 
 Bhortening of i ; cf. also note, p. 109, and Appendix D.' 
 
 P. 128, 1. 12, for end' read middle,' and add as a note to the Sv'it. 
 (iii. 36), though aU the MSS. (except "W) read mrvatra stiiitasi/a, it is not 
 clear wh)- the words are needed in this Sutra.' 
 
 P. 129, 1. 5 from bottom, for see v. 45,' read as aiid, by iii. 2; cf. 
 var. lect. v. 46.' 
 
 The has occasionally dropped in T in part of the impression ; I have 
 noticed p. 17, 1. 5, muffffo ; p. 25, 1. 16, niWidro; p. 69, 1. 16 (Sut. 7) 
 nollah; p. 72, 1. 10 (Sut. 23), jno; similarly the <■ in sthdne, p. 70, 1. 11 ; 
 and ku'iia, p. 83, 1. 12. 
 
II ^^^-JiT^ ^T^: II 
 
 ^Tr^f%rI7TTr?^^f^jfT3r^r^(Tr ^^Tf^qfrT: II "l. II 
 W^T ^^TT ^frf 'Tf^TTt >TT??^: 'q^f II !^ II 
 
 II ''BTTT^: II r II 
 
 ^frl^ ^T '33^TTr^>4T5TTfT,l ^rT TfrT rf^rT^^^T ^^l^f^f^T?!^ I 
 ■2 II ^T f ^"SITfTT? ^T II 5 II 
 
 '^f^rit ^TfTT^ I ^■^'i ^T^'i i ^N^rt '^Jif^^irt i ^w- 
 
 f^:^ mf?r^^ I i?^Tf i?T^xi I nf^^ ^r^^ I ^W ^T^T II 
 ^^3% I "JT^H" I '^f^T^Tfrr I »»lf^'?1 I TTfhT^rr^l W"^^ I 3Tf?I^- 
 
 f^sT^i TT^TT I !?(%% I '^■g II '?mif?rTirr 5^ 11 
 
 3 II Tft^HTg^^-STWrTW^-SJ^I^^^T^TTl II 5 II 
 
 ^of — ^ij deest in A; Cf. Panini, i., 1, 70. "So C; AliDEW 
 ^T^- ' ^ISS. Trfpi^f^ ; Cf. Lass. Inst., p. 265. 
 
«<; U ■RTiirl-H^T'aT: II 
 
 f^^TT II Tf% I f^ I t%f^wt I '^fwr I f%^trt I ^t'f): » 
 
 t II ^'fr ST^ II a II 
 
 II TJ TI^lfT^ II H II 
 
 ^t'T I ^wfV I ^TT I '^J^T I ^T^ I ^"it II JJT^aiT I ^-5^^ 8 
 '^JrSR^ I -^^T^IT I '?IT^^ I ^^ 1 gf^ ir 
 
 II -^T ^^T Tf H 4 II 
 
 ^^if^ ^^TTw ^-^K^H ^<^ vj^ n fr^ 1$ 
 
 ^^f%^T li 
 S tl ^^t:»T^'3^T^T ^T II ^ li 
 
 II ^7i^^7iTTgT-»g^T II L- It 
 
 ^g^?^ II 
 
 II '^^T?!t ^^qif^g ^T II ^.o U 
 
 W (and Hcma-ch.) f^. ' AB f%f%^ Cf. ii., 8. ' E f^^^. 
 MSS. -;^. •?^x- deest in A. 
 
II cw^rfV^ II n II 
 
 II ^i^ TjfKCI^jjijq II ■)* II 
 ^T f^i II Tt^ I fl^T I f^fT I Wf^"^ I r^S J f^^ J f^^ II ^^- 
 
 II ^«7f'q'?fTjr[?f'«i^"^i3 u x9 II 
 
 II ^-^f-Ri; TTTt". II ^W II 
 ?TT5qmg^^ II Tf?f f^^'RfJlf^t II T^T^ffT ^^TTf^ ^ 
 
 So ACDW;B, ;ti. "B^f%^, A^^jf^; Worn.; <y.iii. 
 34, ' A (not C) adds ai. A -^^ ^^^ ^^I'sg^^T^ B -•?!|^-^- 
 ■^W'^iTtsi 1> -■^^^^'^Xji W ^^ s3^^ ^W'f T^^^ ; ^ lias no Sans, 
 explanation, "a fi(^f?TNj; (' f^'ssj^fh^; W has fg^^ff^sjT = f%- 
 
 ^jj<jj; AC have no 8ans. t'.\iilanation. 
 
8 II TiTiirfifgfnr: ii 
 
 »T^frT II fq-^Tf^ 11 fT?^ Tf?I II 
 
 /S II ^fT^^f^^^t: in 4 II 
 
 T^^f^^^fr^T '3<^ ^^^ II ^"^ I f^=^'55T II 
 '^ II ^T^ fl^VTli^i: II ti II 
 
 ISa^yTf^Tf^T'T f^T^TU^^SFTTT »TWf?J I ^^TTT^rt* ^ II 
 r^VTfift I ^T^TT^ I ^^TT^ II f^VT f^^^ I TT^TT^T I 
 ^'fTT^? II 
 
 I? II t^f^^f^^T^ II "^^ II 
 
 TJfl^TTTrT^TT^ t^lft ^^^ II 'Bt^'V I ^^T II ^^TTT 
 ST^^^W^T^: I ^T ^Wr?I ^^^ Tf^WTTTf^^ t<^ »T^frT II 
 i^^ II tt)^: m^Tt^rfT'? ii "■' II 
 
 m'ft^ Tf^^TTf^^rtfl^TT^ T^TTt »^^f?T II ^-[f^^ I 
 ^f%^ I ^f^'^ I rr^Tf^ I ^fi-fT^ I ^T^ I r\T.^ I T\f%i II qi^^ I 
 ^^g> I ^^^ I ?T^T^ I grft^ I f^«f1^ 1 T?"f?t^ I T^ftT II 
 •^ II ¥'^-?T'ft^^T'^T^5 II ^-i- II 
 
 ^^Tft^ t^TT^ TJ^TTT 'TgffT II ^f I '^T^^ I ift^ I 
 TtfT^ II 
 "^ '■ Ii ^rr ^T TT-nT*S:^T^ II 9 o II 
 
 A fq^TfrT- " A f%^^T ^V f^^^ ; U ti.l. : Cf. Lass. Inst., p. 
 110. ' DW add xyj: before ^T^lf^- ' A ^ (:') CW f;; BD ^j^. 
 ' AW ^-^ ; Cf. Lass. Inst., p., 270. " BDAV add f^f^'SH = -^f^rf. 
 ' A fnot ( ') rT^f^i- ' A fgx'^H ; <'/■ Lass. Inst., p. 257. " All but BE 
 W^ HI) 'igT^-gt : Cf. ii., Ki, and Lass. Inst., App., pp. 49, 70. 
 
II •h^;r: qfr^^: ii i 
 
 ^ItTT I in^ft I qir^^T I ^T^^T I sftfT^ II rj^^ I ^^T I 
 trx^n: I ^-m^ I ^^^ I wf¥^ II ^T^"?'? W'qT^qf Tq^^TjtT^ 11 
 
 ^J nJ s* ^ 
 
 l\ II 35^^^ ^T ?T II !">, II 
 
 ^T^^ I ^^^^' II 
 
 T-l II 'sg^H^TTfT'Et II 5 5 II 
 
 W^i: Tf^^^rf^^Tf-^^TT^ ^T^ ^^TTt H^?T II WTE I 
 
 ^^^' I ^^ I T^t I ^r^ff^irr I ^T'^i^-i I '^gfT II ^^"i" I 
 ^f ^ I ^^ I ^€f I ^^if^T I ^"t^^T^ I -^qfT II 
 X5 II Tf^^^ tt: II 5p 
 
 ^irar^ ^ T^^^ ^^TT's T^m ^r^frT ii ^fr^r ii 
 
 ^'^ II ^^JTT ^yii- II = B II 
 
 ^v^ar^ ^^TT^ ^^ttV H^frT II T{-m^ II 
 
 II ^T^^ ^T '^'a f^^ II '4 II 
 
 f%^ II ^^"^ ^"3?^ II 
 t^ II V^'JT II = ^ i: 
 
 •IMiUis^ ^^TK^ T^^TTT »?^frf II $^T H 
 •^7 11 ^TTT SH II » t> II ^ ..(>^^W^^*'.^''>'''o-^ 
 
 ^V<^T«r^^^TT^ ^^TTT »T^f?T II rT'CJ I ^WT I ^^ I ^^ I g;^T I 
 
 "^ ^^Tl" II "S^ I 'f^ I ^7T I fifT I -^ I 9L^^ II 
 
 "^ "i '■'" "^r-^ V 'iS^ V^ '. t*^ I I 
 
 C; D '^^■?ef wf ^T ^T aii<i similarly in Comm. A n^^^^ ; DC 
 
4 n TTTiifTR^Tir: n 
 
 f^ I frft I f%ft I fWTTfT I fR'^^T I fif'fr I r^mft I 
 f%'5'^ I fWTWt" I f^f%^ I f^'^TT I f^ffWT I ftf^T I fw^T^T I 
 f^t I T^^ I f^WT II ^r^ 1 ^^ I -^r^ I T^^ ' ¥% I 3i»ITT I 
 ^TT^ I ?€1 I if^TT I f T^ I f%^^ I if^r\ I liil^ I lifJJT I 
 ^f%^ I I^^T^ I lif?I I lif^ I 15^1 II 
 
 t1 II ^T'^TfTTf II ''"^ II 
 
 ^fj Tf^^'TTf^ ^T^-^ff ^^TTV >T^f7T II ^ I ^WT^ I 
 y^^ 1 t^T^v^ I TTT^^T I tf^ tH I f^^^ I ^f^^ I fws^^ I ^ Wf I 
 ^TS^T I W'^^r I ^T*TT^^ II ^?5 I ^WT^ I ¥f^^ I ¥TT- 
 ^T I IRT^W^I TT^f^r I fw^rf I #^rT I f^TSfT I "^Trtfl I ^Tf?T I 
 ^T^^ I ^T^T^^ I TW^'TT^: II 
 
 -40 II ^"^(W^ Tt: II 3o II 
 
 fr^ll 
 
 II ^f^^^TOTfiJ II B? II 
 
 ^WTcTT^ ^^i^Tfq wf^lT^TT^ fr^lfV ^^ II ■'ifT'iV I 
 Wfr^ I fTTfr^ II 
 
 1 z_ II "?.% ^f ^ir II ^^ II 
 ^m^ ^^^ II 
 
 ' A (not C) f|?:^Tfr- ■' ADW f^^-^ ; C f^^ ; B f^ wT ; 
 
 <^: i., 15. ' Bw f^^■^ ■. r/; a., ~. ' a gives the Suti.i '^ftf^r- 
 
II TT^»T- tifT^?": II s> 
 
 53 II Wrir: jr?T Tf'?r: II «' II 
 
 _|>?rir^ '^^TT^ T'^fiT^^T^'sfT ^gf?T II f^f^TT II TTT^ 
 
 3t II Vr[ T^T^ITT^T^T; II By I, 
 
 ^TTT^T^Vt^TTT^ T^rft »^^fT II f^^^J I f^'^TT II 
 ^T^r?^T^-?^ : «f^^ "^'^I'lrT I ^'^TT I TWf^ II 
 
 55 II $rr TTfT^ II 8 "J II 
 ^T^T^TT^ Trgrrft >TWf?T II i^ l ^ l Tn:T^Wt i itiTT^ I 
 
 ^wr# II ^ I ^w I tn^'T I i^nr i ^^^ ii 
 
 ^^ II 3r??JTfT^T II s-^ I' 
 
 ^(Hlf^^ H^ t^TT^ ^T TfJI^'TT^T ^wf?T II ^TWV I 
 ^TtVT I >TTT^ I ''^TT I ^TT • ^T^^ I ^TT^T • ^^^^ I 
 
 T?:^rrTr i wrfw^T i ^twt'^tjt n ^ i %^ i ^^ i ^ i %T i 
 ^^ 1 1^'? I wf\^ I lnT^ I Ifti^ I lir^T^sr i T^sn^^: ii 
 
 f^^ U*l<4*l "^T Tf5Sr^W^^ Vmf7\ ^T II ^T^ I T^ II 
 
 ^11^^17% sf^rrf^r^ f^'«^ II 
 
 ■36 II T^Ttf"^ II 3^ II 
 
 w^^ir^ t^TT^ T^rft ^^ Ii ^"^^ 11 
 
 ^? U tf^ H 5f-^ II 
 
 ^^aiK ^*K<^ t^rrd" ^^ II ^T II 
 
 C -^(4^. AC ^. A (not C) very corrupt in the Comm. and 
 examples. D %-^ ; AB ^^ : Cf. Lass. App., p. 66. W has ^^ 
 = I^Jl. * Cf. iii., 52. 
 
« II -RT^riTTgrTir; n 
 
 ^o II ^^^^ s^T ^-^r^ ^*5j g: ii «o ii 
 
 T^ ^«^ II 'q^ q'^Vft II 
 
 'arr^?:^ ^tttV^tt »?wf7r ii ^i^t i ^rs^ i ^r^r i 
 ^rr^^T II ^^ I ^^^ I ^■^'t: I ^^Ti^ II 
 
 4-2^ II xfYTTfT^^ II 89 II 
 
 xT^fr I ■^■^^k^^ i Wfr^V ii iftT i ^t^ i 'Jt^^ i ^Tiifri^»rr 
 s^ II ^^^ fi[^^: II ^t^^T I ^^wr II ^n^ II 
 
 43 II ^T^ ^TTg II ye II 
 
 ^TTT^^^ 'SHt^TT^ '^^ifr MA^ I 'g^TTTTT^^'^ H 
 ^TT^ I I^T^ II 
 
 4^ II ^(^T^^TfT^ II a « II 
 
 'It^^ lrtJ=l*<Tf^^ '^^^TT^ ^g^TTf ^^f?r II ^^ I ^^T- 
 •sgwY 1 ^it I If ^^^ I ^^Tfwr II ^+^ I 'TT^T^T I iff^ I 
 ^^^^ I ^^Tf^^ II 
 
 II ^ ^T^f^li^ TTT^ifTTT^T^ '^if^f^'^T^ II 
 
 II •JT'q^: ^?fT"^: II 
 
 ' BD ^^:?:fr- ' AA\^ tj^^^ ; B qv?f^^ ; CD Xf^^. ' Only 
 W has ^"35^ ^ as a new Siitra. * ACW -^^Xt". CW ^^f^T?^. 
 
II r^n\v. qfr^T: 11 <- 
 
 11 
 
 I II ^^j'^t?jt*tttV in II 
 
 ^ff^TI^ 2ffnJ >T^fft^ '^f^rT^ I ^^f?T ^T^5!f ^"fW. II 
 fl^-? II '^^^frT f^fT I ^n^T I '^WT II ^TT^Tf^ffT f^R I ^^^ II 
 ^^■^^f?T I ^T qf<^<«^T^: II ^TTTTf^nr^ I ^T ^j^fTTf^- 
 WT*lTnr^ll 
 
 ^ II cjr»T-g^?r^tf^7^ vjvi ^rr^: ii ? ii 
 
 ^^1 ^>'Jt ^^ri II ^(rm rTTWfT^I ^^^T I ^kW II ^^ I WT^VT I 
 t!I'^T II ^g:^ I W'^TJf I ^t II 31-^ I TT'^T I T^-^ II <1'?I I ^'^ I 
 f?^Tt^ II ^"^ I ^^T I ^'^T II q^ I ^t I f^^W I ^■^fT'TT II 
 
 »T^fiI^1 Trm^frT ^fxT^TT: ^^ ^TfT^^Tr^TTrf^T^fr! II 
 ^r^ I WT^WT i W'^xji II ^^ I ^^ I f^'^Tt" II ^^wT I 1^^ I 
 ¥T^T I TIT I ^^T I -^^ I 1^ I T^rT I ^7\ I f^rTTT I T^TT I 
 »T«5; I ^^ I f^W I ^5^^ I ^T^T I ^-^^ I ^^ I TjWf! II 
 
 Tfrrrxr?^!^^ ^f?T^^flf^ ^'^ ^ >t^w ii ^^^*{ i ft^- 
 iTjt^ I ^"^T^ I ^^^»5r 1 '?i(5'?f I '^iT^TT I ^qifr I '^■siwV I 
 
 A -^^ (altered from its old reading) ; W ^SI^fY- AC ^SFTTT^" 
 VTTT*| ; I^ ^T^- ; (f- S- 31. ' W tsrwr- ' AC qf^^. ' BDA\- ^T^= 
 grr^- " For ^^ SCO iv.. 5 • T>\V ii\^j. ' 13 :^^f ; U ^^^T^. ' BAV 
 
^^^^'Si II ^If^^ I fTT^TT^iT I ^•^m I ^tI^T«f I ^rS^ I ^T^ I | 
 •V^JT \ ^^11^^ I ^^■^TTTT II 
 
 '^l^WW II ^^ 1 'l^T II -51^ I ^T'T II 
 
 '^SRT^Tf^WW II ^T^ I 'T^ II ^TW I 'Hi H 
 
 3 II rif^^j-gj jj^ II E II 
 
 ^^Tnr^ ^^TT^ ^TT »T?f?f II 31^T!TT It 
 '^ II ^feBKfi5iT?fg^T^ gr^ "? : II « II 
 
 ^5rr^Tf%f?f w^^ I Tt-% wm ^^if)- ^^ i ^mq^T* • 
 qi%Tr \ fji^'n- 1 fg'^fV ii 
 
 5 II ^^r v: U y II 
 
 L II ^r?r^T-gt ^: U ^ 11 
 
 ^^f^^TlT^ ^^TT^ ^^TTT ^^f?T II ^f^TTT It 
 
 7 II ^^TfTl m T: II ^ II 
 
 ■Wri TWW'^Tf^^ rT^TT^ ^^T-ft 'T^ffT II ^f I T^^ t 
 
 ^■ns^ I r^^ft I ^rWft I K^ft I ^TTt I ^TT^ I ^^ I 
 
 #^^ I r^^ I 'J^T^ I ^^^ I T?f%^^ II ^gfj I T^H I '^T^?! I 
 
 (and A originally) '^^^^ T> •^xj-. Altered to ^^^^TW ^ ^> ^^ 
 has '^^^X^. DW add several more examples not in ABC, e.g., 
 ^5f^, etc. A -fiiqf-aj- ; D^\' give the Stitra ^fegrfsT^T^f^^^- 
 tW^rjf^^T^ ^^ '^i "'^'^ '^'^'^ i" ^^^^' f'omm. the I'lakrit I'ornis 
 f^l^^ I t%^^T I ( 5^ f^'^T^)■ ' 1'* """^^ '^IT^Cl" I "^TT^t I 
 #^T^ I ' 1^ r^5^- A ^^f\. ' AC T;if^^Tft; l^^^■ qf^^ft; 
 
 E l^f^^'S^ B (xiiiits it: this »'\. cannot pvopi'ily Ix'loug to this Sutra, 
 
»T^T?r I '^■Rfrr I flfrmfrj II 
 ^ II nf?I«ITgfT«q?!T*rQ ¥: II ^ II 
 
 i[f¥^ I ^TT^T II 
 
 ^- II gi?fFT*TT7=fm^: II c II 
 
 ^^ft^^TTrnrs^^'^^T^ ^^^rft H^f?r ii ^^ i »?t^ m 
 
 ^c II Tf>T^ w: II to II 
 
 II ITTT^rJ^ II ■),?. 11 
 
 ^^ ^^"3 T^TT^ ^^TTt 'T^ H ^f^^ I ^^Tf I ^^^ IT 
 <3 II Ti^T t: II 7 3 II 
 
 ^TlT^ir^ T^TT^ T^T^^-sfr tJ^fri II VTflTJ II 
 
 II *J5ajT?JT"^ II 7.« II 
 
 ^Wrrrf^fT "31^ ^ ^<*K«?l*a T^?iT^'3TV H^f^ II TIWT^ I 
 
 yet it seems to be confirmed by the Sauksli. Sara, rule 71. W reads 
 "Rf?I^T"5Tf?TWT1Tf?T^^WrT^i?rTT^T^^:- " ^^D lyf^fT^t- A omits ^. 
 'a E ^^»^ ; W -^; 13D TrrWT; ^ then adds '?i;TT^Tf%<5I^T=^: 
 
 xir^TT: I ^T?^ ^^tqTTt f^ Tf^^^T^ (!)\; ^f- ^- ^o, and 
 
 S. 38, note ; thi' Sanksh. Sara lias a rule (02) ij^ ^fl^T^: I 
 TJlTTwr I Wt"^^ ; sec I,ass. Ins(., p. I(t7. A ^^ ; W ^. 
 
t,^ II 1(Tlifl1f^T"Ji: II 
 
 mr."^ I HT'? II TT^T^u I ^T^n I ^^T^ir ii ^^^^<^^^^^ ii 
 
 ID II T?r ^: II r^ II 
 
 q^TT^T^^^TTTfT^ff'Tr ^^TTTTTl" ^T^frf II ^T^ I ^^- 
 
 ■f[ I ^^TT I -^^^ttTt II ^m 1 iTtj^ I -^^^ I ^mr^ n -rt^t- 
 
 ir^^TU^ ^Tqt 5T -ifRfn ?T'=^T^ f^r^: II 
 
 . II ''JT^T ^; in^ II 
 
 'ssiT^^ir^ q^TT^ ^^TTT ^wffT II '^TTI^T II 
 I 7 II '^rTft^T^t^T-^ ^T II ^^ II 
 
 ^Tif^:wf I T'l^ffH I T'Tfw^ I v^t^H I wrf''''^' ii 
 
 WT^Tir^ ^^TT^ '^^TTT ^Wfrl II ^^T II 
 
 rf II ^^ fl Tf. II yL II 
 
 gifW>:Iir^ ^^TT^ ^J^TTT H^ II ^WT II 
 20 II zi ^: II ^o II 
 
 T^TTTf^r(45rr ^^ifV '^fH II ^Tf I f%wr ii 
 Tj^g h:^tt^ ^^ifV H?f^ II ^^r I ¥^^T I ^^tT II 
 
 ■ • ^ II ^f7^ ^' II 5^9 II 
 
 ^2-^I!^ Z^TT^ ^^rfV H^f^ II ^f%^T II 
 
 ' Added from ED AV. ' A om. ' W -jiT^Tt^. 'A^jBC^fT; 
 DE ^f^ ^f\; W ^j^ ^t- ACAV :3iY; 1^1^ 'sft"- A reads ii/am 
 in all the examples ; W expressly adds pakshe yalopah. ' BD ^tT" 
 T\^- a -W^J-- BEW (aiul probably AD. but these are not so 
 
II T^-^v: qfr^^: II ^^ 
 
 II ^«j ^ n "B II 
 
 ^^^ II T?T^ T(^4 II ^TfST? i ^f?^ I ft!lf^^ II 
 
 II 7T ^'i II '« II 
 
 ^grr^^JT^'^r^T'iTr^^rT^ ^^ttt ^^frr ii W^ i oi^t i 
 
 ^^T II 
 
 •*■> II ^^^ ^: II 94 II 
 
 'SR^^IT^ -3^1?:^ "^^TTT ^^frT II ^^T"f T II 
 
 II ^t^: II i?^ II 
 
 i:Rg>TT^T^'?IT^TfV>5fT^ ^T^TTT ^^ffT II f^W I iwf^- 
 ^T I ^»?ft I ^^ II 
 
 '?"'" II ig'^TJWWT "?■ IJ 9 "i II 
 
 m^rf\\ 1\i: I ^^^T II ^W II ^Tl" I ^^'^ II ^m II IT^T I 
 'TWTr II V^ II TT'^T I Wff TT II »T^ II ^'^T I TT^TT II TTT^ T^^ II 
 ^'^^i I W^tirr I ^^ft I ^'fej'trr I ^^^:5»?t€V II 
 
 ^^ I ^^^7 I ^'ST I ^^^ I ^T^T I im^ I TT^T I ^f^T I 
 ^^T I TT^»T I "RT^^ I ■JT^'Elfr I ^^T I ^^T I ^qW3J»lT^ II 
 
 clear) ^; and similarly in the ex. : E has in >Sut. ^f ^; ; the Sanksh. 
 Sai-a has ^; sec Lass. Inst., p. 20'J. 13DW and probably A T^^T^. 
 ' A om. AVDE have the ^ throughout ; the other MSS. vary- 
 between 5 and z ; C/"- Lass. Inst., p. ^09. ' EW ^^ ; BDW add 
 ^^T = ll'Z- ^^' ■^^V^- AGUE oi^qfr ; BW -t^. ' Obscure in 
 AB, but plain in DE. ' Plain in CDE ; DE add the Sans, interpr. ; 
 \V has several diflerent examples. 
 
Vi II T1T?irT-«5lfTii: II 
 
 1% II -H^Tifirr^Hjf^wH^ «: II i'c II 
 
 Tf^-^ ^^^T^^TTT ^gfrT II ^^'^T I f^f^t^T I f^^I^T II 
 
 ( II ^7*r^: It i^^- II 
 
 ^ar^'jDT^ ^gri?:^ ^^ttY ^^fh ii ^^tT ii 
 
 ^fTSTT Tf^^flTftltT^'?J ^gfTTT ^^f?T II ^^TT I '^^wV I 
 ^^^T I 5lf%fl"^T ! ^TTtim I ^^X!T I ^i\f^ I f ^T'^ I f%- 
 ^<fT I i^vf^'fT I ^f^TTT II ^fT^T I ^TW I ^T=fT I ^fvf^T I 
 ^^TITT I ^^^ I ^'jfl I ^JTTT I f^TTrf I ^fT'sTT I ^fT"^ I 
 
 ?:($^^T^^: II 
 
 7. II -^TT^f ^; II ?i II 
 
 '^rfTTfrf^r f%^Tf II ^Tf^>j7=r^ ^^tt^ ^^T'f>' *f^r<nr ii 
 ^^j] I ^^ I wwr II ^f% I ^w^^i ^^ II 
 ^j. II ^^t 5^: II 3^ II 
 
 ^fS^^ ^^TT^ ^^TTT ^wf?T II ^f) II 
 
 WE have ij plainly throughout, and so mostly A ; but the other 
 MSS. eonfusc it with 3, D has ^ twice ; Cf. Lass. Inst., p. 20i), and 
 Sanksh. Sdra, S. 60. ' W ^J^. A ^f^-ry, but the / is a later 
 insertion, and contradicts i., 13, and the other MSS. A f^^TTY? ^ 
 fgr-. D Tf^off^ and adds the Sans. 'JT^^f^; ^'/'- Lass., lust., p. 
 100 ; W oni. IK' -^ ; W m ; 1) -g: ; A not plain. ' The ^ is plain 
 in 15C1) ; AV lias ^. 
 
II ^^3 ^- II 3« II 
 
 ^^TIT^ ^T^^^ l^^TTT »T^f?T II WWt II 
 
 II Tr»srT^?Tll«f5 ■?: U BM II 
 
 xr^ ^TT^^ >^*iO h^Ot II ^*^T I ^'^t I -?vvvr H 
 
 IJW^T^W^ qi^RTT T H^ II ^Wt I T?if%Tl' I ^f^ir II 
 
 •^- u ^■^^ sfn u BO u 
 
 ^T^^H^ Sf? ^<*I\'^ ^^RT >TWf?T II 'fitJT^T II 
 '^^ » M^^J >?: II 9^ II 
 
 f^^TT^ 'SST^^W^ ^T^nrt" ^^f^T II f»TfwT<ft II ^f^^- 
 f^^lf^^ T >?^f?T II f^*i II 
 
 ^^^U^ '^JT^^t^^ W^TTT H^fTT II ^'ilTT II 
 KO II '^T^^ t»T; II Ho II 
 
 ^r^^ir^ ^T^4w^ tjT^TTT H^fT II WTWT II 
 
 II q?7rT^^?T7mtnTiTt w: II ^T II 
 
 TT^mTrrt^wTO w^TTT ^^f?i II wft I wmTT i wR^^gV i 
 
 ^tT^^T II Wft I ^^TcT I TTTW^ I ¥^T0 II 
 
 -^ ^^5fV- ^^ 'T^^-- T)E om. Siltra 37 and Comm. After 
 Sutra 3S, "W gives a Sutra, found also in Hcma-ch., (cf. Siitra 40) 
 ^T^^^t'TsiNl-RT^^ ^ Ttr: with ex. WT^^ | «TT^^T I Wt" 
 ^^T I ^■Rl'^rr I W"5W I ^W I ' ABC ^T^^; 1)E ^>^^ ; w 
 ;5fT^^ (in C'onnn. ^T^TT)- ° ABC TJJTWt; I^E fxri^^ ; W x^TT^- 
 HfX > ^7- Lass. Inst., p. li)7, and notes to S. 12 and S. 38, svpra. 
 
M II TJTiirnT^TTr: II 
 
 4Z. II ifT w: ii"^ II «» II 
 ^^^ I ^^W I ^^T^hV II 
 
 ^^^ l^^TT^^TT^t: ^^TTl H^f?f II H^ II ^"ft I fwWT I 
 
 'SH'f^ II ?^ II ^^ I ^wr I ^^T'^ II 
 '^^- II ^irrf^'^ •!; ii a« ii 
 
 ^n TW^Tftf^^ ir^TT^ ^^ttV »T^f?r II ^^ I TT^rr? i 
 ^TT^ I ^r^ II 
 
 II w^TsjT gr ij «"i II 
 ^^^TT I T"?^^ ^TW^^T I «r^TTr ^^TfV II 
 
 <^<p II f^^^ ^^ II a^ II 
 
 f^^wir^ ^^TT^ ^^ttV lT^f?f II f^^^T II 
 
 c. : II ^m^t H"?: Ii 8 a II 
 
 ^i^TU^ isr^nr^ ^^^jrrfl" >T^f^ ii ^^?t ii 
 
 W only «tV 'ST t • Altered in A to ^TWf^'^ 5 BD W add ^g'^^f?! 
 
 f¥ I ^"S^TT I ^'rTT- ' '^ ^TT- ' -^ ^^- ^^' ^^T ; tlic other 
 
 MSS. arc indistinct between -^ and -■yf ; C/". ii., ^M. W 'T^ etc. 
 
 ' DW add ^r. ' DAV add f^'^IiRY 5 C/. Lass. Inst., p. f^MJ). ° AV ::f . 
 
 13 D add a rclerence to i., ~0. 
 
II ^^\V. tifr-^^: II "j-a 
 
 II ^qfr^^: ?F»r?rfT'Ti?'?"f il \ ii 
 
 »TTi I f?I7?r^t II ^^ I ^^ I f%f^I^> II ^^ I W^y I 'J^ II 
 
 r\-m 1 ^njrif I ^xm-sBT II j'm i ^j^t i ^'TTT ii t^ i "^tTt i 
 q^Tfr II ^^ I Tfrft I fitiffT II. ^j^ I wfw^ I ^fr II »T^ I 
 
 fw^^^ I WKl I f^TO I Xcf-f I ^^3! I ^rgtJT I ^TqirT I ^^ I 
 
 ^^T I ^TT I tf^rTT I -fvtii] I fsi^T I ^l=rfWrT I ^^ II 
 n ^^ »?^^ II «? II 
 
 ^aV^ I TWt I ^"t I ^V^ II 51^ II T!T3r^ II ^-m II WT^T I ^>T^ II 
 (I ??r^ «jwrt (1 6 I; 
 
 ^^TT^^TTT^TWt ^^^WtT:f^rIT5Tt ^^T ^^f?\ II 
 ^^ II ^^T I ^^^ I Uwiy II ^^ II ^T^T I fw II T^ II 
 ^^ I ¥W^ II ^^TT I W^f^ I T^m^ I ^^^ I ^U I '^^ I 11^ II 
 
 II g- TT TT II M II 
 
 ^Ij^ ^ijl^ ^T ^'fr ^^fTT II tVtT I sf^Tt II ^^ I ^^ II 
 ^^T I ^ II 
 
 ' Added from BDW. ' Altered in A to -^. Added from BDW. 
 So in all the MSS. W ^^§V (wanting in BD) which it explains 
 by ^IT- " A mTf\\ (wanting in BDW). A originally WT^WT, 
 like B ; W ^^^ ; Cf. l, 20. ' BD add ^f\ ^ -jjs^. 
 
^«: II TTTlirlTf^Tli: II 
 
 II WTg?|^g si: II •! II 
 
 ^W'^'ig 3T^TT^ ^TTT W^^ II ^^T^T I tT^'^Nt || oIT- 
 
 II ^^UJfTITSimTTt: II i II 
 
 II tt-sit9 ^r^ II ^ II 
 
 T?-afT^lI^ 'W^TT^ ^TT »TWf% II ^T^^ II 
 
 tl ^W? T^'Tt f^frf^^ II ^ II 
 
 ^^^frgT^'^f?! II W^ I 5^^ I ^^T^TT II ^f^ I gnsf T?; I 
 ^t^T«fr II H^ I ^'?WT II 
 
 II ^^« II <L II 
 
 ^^^^ %r^<i^ II g^frj I M'mT^ ^ft II Y^^^W ^^T S'^m 
 
 W ^fT^II 
 
 II Ig^ S: II ^.0 II 
 
 ¥ Xmri^ ^^^ -^^TTT H^ffT II ^ I frft II 
 
 Ii ^f^ffl II 1 V II 
 
 '^if^Ti^ jm^ 7^T-ft *f^f?i II ^ II 
 
 This Sutra corrupt in AB (and in A the Comin. as well) ; CW 3j: ; 
 
 DE 5f^ ; BDEAV agree in the Comm. and ex. " W adds ^T^V^Y- 
 
 W -^sr?? ^^t- BDA¥ f{W; A j\-^ . E has ^ and so originally 
 
 A; this is requii-ed by S. 50; Cf. Boehtl. Sakunt., note \^. 175 ; WW 
 
 ^ ; D. n.l. Sutras !), 10 and 11 are confused by 1/issen. A '^^^ 
 
II ^^ ^: II ?.«? II 
 
 ^irs^^ ^^TTT »?^f?T I '^frHTmq^T^: ii ^^t i ?j»?7?rr i 
 ^^ I ^^^^ I ^RtT^TTi' II T^ I ^^fm i "^grfT i ^^^ i ^-^^ ii 
 
 II ^ ^<i^ II j^g II 
 
 ^«?ir^ -^^TT^ ^^rfl" ^ »T^ffT II rt€T II 
 
 II W ^: II 18 II 
 
 ^HTT^ ^^T^ ^^TTT V{^r\ II ^m II 
 II ^TWT^'^T II 1^ H 
 
 ^^^11^ ^^ ^^TTf »T'^f^ I '^'^T I ^TTf'TV^ T H^rr || 
 ^T^ II '^'^T TffT f* II mw I ^^T II 
 II f5FT7i II ),^ II 
 
 wrj^n^ ^[^i^ ^^ifV ^^Tri ii ^^^ ii 
 
 II 4ui*iJlf>T*?5qg 51: II 1^ II 
 ^"^T I "^r^Tf^r II 
 
 5 •rSf. So BDAV ; A's ^^^^ is corrupt ; see Lass. Inst., p. 103. 
 This Siitra with its Comm. is variously written : AC (and probably 
 1! oriijinally) as above; DE (and B now) 7^; '^^j with a correspond- 
 ing Comm. but the same ex.; W confuses Sutras 13, 14.; the text of 
 AC is the simplest, the ^ being elided by iii., 1. So DE, and B 
 has been altered to this; ACW read the Sut., ^T^U'SJTfil'T'H'^ ^o 
 and the Comm. "^fTCT IIsffTI ^^^, t'tc. The Sanksh. Sara follows 
 DE in its two rules 115, 134, the latter behig tJ^ -sfV | ^"sf- -A- 
 ^T"5f- ^" MSS, ; Cf. Lass. Inst., App., p. 53; D adds a reference 
 
5^o II -HTlirTTT^Tir: II 
 
 U «3:^^t^^^^^^g T: II ^^ II 
 
 TT^g ir^^ ^ ^T^T »T^ II TSt I 'ytt I ^^TT I '^'Wt I 
 
 ^t?t II 
 
 ti ^^^T n 7t II 
 
 ■^;^^ ^^TT^ T^^n^'sfT ^T^frT ^T II -^TT I '^'^t II 
 
 n 'It^w^^ fr^ II "yc u 
 
 fr^ I ^fr^ II "^t^ I irr^ i ft^ ii wwj^tsTT^TiiffT^^ s^ ii 
 
 ■^^ ij^ ^ ^^ift ^^ II ^"^^ I ^W!T I irl-^^-^ II 
 II ^^ ? ' ll p =^ I) 
 
 «f Tmrim ^^TtV ^^fr\ II i?T^T I XJFT^T I tjiTt II 
 ^tT% ^^ 
 
 qxr^iKr^ ^■^^ h"^ttV ^^f?T II ^T'i n 
 11 ^ vvfrf^^ n ^tt II 
 
 VTT Tf^^Tlf^^ fT T<^fT^ Z^JT^ T ^^ II ^tTY I f^T^ I 
 ^TjflTW I ^TfT I ^T^tTT I ^^rm I f^^Tf^T I ^frT^T I 
 '^StTV I ^Tift I T^ II ^ I ^f<t I ^^TTT 1 WTtTT 1 '^fT^TT I 
 ^W^ 1 f%^(f^ I wM^T I '^ITff I ^ffft I 'tH II 
 
 II ^^^: II 5? H II 
 
 to iii., 50. So MSS. ; Cf. l, 5. " D adds ^HTf WTfT ^^^ITWrf^- 
 ^^^TTm^l ^^TT* ^Tff.^ (added in B iii margin). ' liD f%- 
 1^^. A "^i ; for the doubling in the ex., cf. iii., 50, as in all 
 such cases. ]{W oni. ; D ^■J■^ = ^^^. AA\' ^JtTY- 
 
It w^: ^fT"^^: il ^^ 
 
 ^Hl!^ ^m ^^TTT HWffT II ITT II 
 
 II ITH'T^f^fTf^f^Wf^^ i'm II "^^ II 
 
 T^5 ^ ^T H'^ffT II TlTl" I 'TTT IT I f^'^ I f^^Tt II 
 
 II W^^t Titfj^T: II p ':^ II 
 
 ^r^^ T^^t ^w^ T^H ^^Tw^ ^ifrf II f?i'?i II fww I 
 
 ^W"^ II ^^ II T"^T I ff^^T I t|^ II ^w II f^-^T I ^^' II 
 f^TfJI I TTfSr^ I T^T I fw^T I ^m I f^^T I ^^ II 
 
 11 wwt^: II i^^ II 
 
 ^ ^ Tf&fl^T^^TTT >T^frf II "SJ^ II ??^ I '?J^T'^ II 
 ^^ II ^^'s^ I ^^^T II ^VJ I ^-SJT^ I ^T-II^ I ^^^ II 
 
 II ^g^areff «^: ii p<l >< 
 
 ■esfi^^j ^^TTT »?^ffT II -E^^ II ^m I 'frWCV II ^15^ II 
 
 ^■^ I ^^ II ^^ II ^TT I ^wr II 
 fi ^r^Tf^g 5: « ^0 n 
 
 '^f^ T(^'?^Tf^-^ 'g^TT^ W^fV ^^ II ^^ I ^■=5ift I 
 ■^^T I Wif I "f ^ I ^f^TTT I ^f^^ I ^^ I ^^^T I WTT I 
 tr^T I ^f^'^lT I f ^ I -^f I i^f I ^^ I J^T I ^-^ II 
 
 ^r^ I ^-^ I ^^ 1 ^T I ^3? I ^ferr I ^T^ I T^ I ^^5T I 
 
 ^TT I ^^ I ^r^^T I ■^rT I ^^ I %-^ I ^'^V^l ^^ I ^f% I 
 T?^W»IT^: II 
 
 W adds f^TI^. " W adds f^»?1^. A ^ifSfT: ; see note S. 21. 
 
 BDA\' ^■^. UE q-^^; AC seem to read q'^'^ ; BW omit it ; 
 
 Qi/. q^^ i see Sutra SO. A f^-^f fi') ' The ^ in A is only a 
 
 rudely formed ^. ' BD add ^^y =_ ^-jgy. ' W ^qg _ g^^. 
 
 lit II 
 
 So BDW, with Sans. ^^ ; A i:s not quite clear. AW ^^^; B ■^^. 
 
^^ II "HT?irJT?cffTir: 11 
 
 II ^w^^^$3 ^11 ^^ II 
 
 ■5;^^^^TT»g W^TtV *T^f?T ^T II W^T I ^^T II ^wt I ^Wt H 
 W^ I ^^' II ^^ir^ ^^TT^T^TT liH ^^71^ ^T(?f^Tf^VT- 
 f^f^ ^'Sff'Tem II 
 
 II uq^^^^^ w. II ?5? II 
 
 IT Tfi^ri^ q^fir^^^3^^T^ "^wm 'i^TfT ^?f7i II irm ii 
 f^'TT I ^'fT I 17*11" I f^^^wr II ^^ I ^iT^j ^'^[^^^ \ f^^^ ii 
 II ^W^JT^^t T!5: II ^^ II 
 ^T^57t TJ5 Tfzr^^Tt""^ Twffi II w^ I ^Ti^t I ^5ni¥ II 
 
 ^^ II TI5T^ I ^^-mi: II W^ II f^^ I 5ITTJ5T II ^^ II «T!^ 1 
 fn^ II ^^ II ^W 1 f^W II ^% I ^^ I ^T1 I "R^rf I U^ I 
 H^ I ^^ I «ft^ I "Jf^ I fjl^ II 
 
 II f^^ ^'. II ^8 II 
 
 f^^U^ ^-WW ^ Tf^T^'^T^TT ^^f^ II f^ II 
 
 II -of^ q;: II ^«i II 
 
 ■^ T<$'T^ ^ T<5T^'»TT'3lV ^^f^ II 3^ 1 ^^ I f^^HiT^T II 
 q-q- I -jj-HT I fjrf-q-T^ II 
 
 II Tq^ vi-=^ fm^ II ^4 II 
 
 ' DE a Id ift^ here ; AV adds ^^ jfq "^f^f i^f^TT^I -^fj I ^TT I 
 " BDW ^ ; A ^ wrongly ; AW transpose ^j and ^ in the Sutra, 
 but A agrees with BD in the order of the examples. BD ^TI'S'; 
 A gfTTff\ ; W ^TJ^f"- Ijass. om. A has a marginal addition f^TJfft 
 Sf^ ; C f^^Tfq- " l^W f^TXST^ ; ABC f^xtfi^'t. ' So 1) ; w 
 lia^j f^"gfT^- ^^^^ 4J: • it leads 8. -iS before S. oG. 
 
^ T^rT^ v4^ r^ff^ m T<5I^^T^1IT »T^fT II q>€T I 
 ^^^■f II ^ I '^T^ II 
 
 II f% ^ II ^^ II 
 
 ^1?^ fif^fT^f% TfJT^'TTt^ ^T^frT II mf^W^ II irffl'^f^^ II 
 II ^TW S^fTTf ^: II 3x: II 
 
 ^■Hf^s^ ■^ T^fH?? '^^rfV ^T^ffT '^^r^ ?T^ II WTTT II 
 ^"^ f^ II ^T II WT'q ^ITI II 
 II g»T^TW II 3i^ II 
 
 grrwrqwi^^ ^"^^ ^^rfr »t^ ii ^t^t^wV ii 
 II ^aei'^t ^: II «o II 
 
 TT^^t Ip^rfY ^T^fTT II ^^ I ^f^^ I '^"^t II f^^ I W"^ I 
 ^^TT II W^ I f^^T I ^^"^T II qfWfl I '^T^^ I ^W I ?WT I 
 f%W I ^T^T II 
 
 II ^f^ ^: II \i\ II 
 
 •ff^^^^ ^^TT^ "5^ TW^'TT^T *r?f?r II f^^'^ II 
 
 II ^r^^tcfl^^t; II 8J< II 
 
 ^r^^ ^T^g V^?T^: (^ X^r^m W^TT^ 1 ^wf?T II ^^■^- 
 W W Tf?T "JTI^ •Rfrlfi^'Sl^ II ^^'^T I ^^€T II 
 
 DE XJ^^ ; W Tlf^gY ; BC coiiupt. ABC om. W tff^f^fT. 
 ABC om. ; W -^VT ; ^f- i-) 2- " ^C gf'f T^x^. BD add ^■^- 
 ^T ^''5'^- '^o BD ; A originally had ^ but has been altered to 
 to "Sgr ; A\' has "^^ ; the same holds of the Prakrit ex. in Comm. 
 ' A '^T^T ; B Tj^-^ ; C T3^^x ; D sj^-^T ; E ^^T ; W 
 ^r^^T- A -^jvm ; BCD sj^^ (C ^.) ; E v^^^t ; W ^W'^ ; 
 
^8 II T?Tii?n?^Tir: II 
 
 II ^WT TR. II as tl 
 
 ^^T II 5RI I ^'p'?! II 
 
 II '^^TT^TlIrq^TKg i^t: || 88 II 
 
 ^wf?r II w^ II ti^^T II ^5^ II ^^T I f%^T^ II Wt^t I q^T- 
 
 Tt II "R^^ 1 WS I f%lTTT I q^nifT^I ^^^'SX II 
 
 n rir^i:^ ^: ii «m ii 
 
 fTT^f^ ^m^ w Tfsr^^TTsrr v^^ ii ttt^W^ ii 
 
 II t*Tt^m% tr^; II yt „ 
 
 f^rfs^^T^ii^ ^m^ -^ TW^flTtxr ^?^ ii f^rfi!?^!^ ii 
 
 n f%^ Wt WT if H^ il 
 
 flf^^lT^ ^^^>T^rr?^TTt ^^?fr ^T II ^^T I U^^l 11 
 
 n ^Tmf% 1^: II 8^ n 
 
 '?iTwar^ ^^^ trgriTf 'TwfTr ll ^xqi II 
 
 in such uncertainty, E's reading has been followed, because it at once 
 brings them under iii., 1 ; Cf. Sanksh. Sara, 138, 190. ' Cf. iii., 2. 
 
 2 
 
 So CW and probably A (for Lassen's ■:5f) ; DE read Sutra «^ <i^* ^'>J- 
 giving ex. in Comm., but ■^, x^ are covered by iii., 2 ; B has been 
 greatly alt: red. BD qt^]^ (D originally -;5j) ; AE -;5j; W-^f. A 
 ij^T-. ' B t!t: ; T!j:. So BD ; C »T-^TTt ' -^ "SST^ • ^^ Ki'*'*?* tlie 
 Sutra f^^^ ^T ^T I adding to the Comm. •^»fr^% Wq"^ ^?TT- 
 f^f?T ^^TT ^^ "f^TTT ^^fkW' II fw^^T II- ' l^^^'l^^J^ ; W 
 f%- ; A ^-^^Y- (' ^TWr ; ^ originally ^Tm but altered to ^\-. 
 
II w^: nfT^T: II ^tt, 
 
 II ^im II 8i II 
 
 ^ Tf^fT^ tr^rfV »?wf?T II ^tq I ^fnnin II ^Tlf^^Tm 
 
 f%?irr^: II 
 
 II ifi^ii insTfs^i^W^TTTV II 4 11 
 
 ^^!^ ^ TOn^T^^frft rPTTTTT^t WfT^^tff «q »T^f% II 
 ir^??7 fTT^fT^II ^Tf I ^^T II '^T^TT^T II ^ft I f^ft I "f 7?fT II 
 ^JIT^Tf^fH f^ II ^f^ I ^'^ I ^T59T II 
 
 v^ I w^ I ^fig: I ff^ I '^■^ I ^r^fT I ^H I •^^^ II 
 II ^1^1^ ^: ^: II «<? II 
 
 »T^rf: II 
 
 i^^^ II ^^m I -^Twt I ^^^T I fw^-fi" I ^'^ I fw^fV II 
 
 ^T^ir^ II f^ft I Wi\ I W^T I f^^f^^T 1 fWTSTTTT I ^Wt I 
 ^^ I ^ft I Y^ II 
 
 ^T?3TT5T I ^'^ I ^#T I f%?k I ^ar I f%«?: I ffg: I ^f¥ I 
 ?^: I f%^ I f^^TT I ^rg I ^^ I ^f% I 5"^ II 
 
 II 5^1-?! i^^ II 'i* II 
 
 Cf. viii., 40; and Paniiii, vi., 2, 59. 'AC ^'jf^ V. ^WI- After 
 »T^, AC have ^g ;gr^^ TJ^^^^^^f^^T f^vt^ fl"^ fTT- 
 ^ If^rTo 'iii^l W seems equally confused: the remainder is therefore 
 given from D, to which B has been altered : the examples are given 
 <as in BD, A being in several plaees illegible and confused. 
 E 
 
^^ II TyT15rTT5^T7r: II 
 
 5f1^ Tf^^TTTf^^ "^m-^ ^^■^T^^m ^ f%^ »T?f?T ii wr ii 
 
 xr^^qti<iTTf«r^T Tl^ II ^TtJ I ^W 1 ^f%Ti I ^5^^T I ^^- 
 ^ I :^^T!T II ^^ I ^fT I ^TJiT^I ^rf fT I ^ I ^1^ I ^t^ II 
 
 '^T^ nTT^ T^rT^f^^'fT W^lfV ^^f?T II ^5^ I ?fW II 
 
 II ?? WY: II y« II 
 
 T^'?^TT^r^<=f T >T^frr II ^T I (3T I ^"^T I WTTT II V^ I 
 ;^^ I fgi^T I ^T-HT II 
 II ^T^t W^ II ><y^ II 
 
 '^IT^ ^ttt^ ^ Tww^n-t"^n?i f%<^" 1 ^?f?T II -^^T I ^IT- 
 
 W^ 11 '^IT^T I ^T^f% II ^Ti: Tfrl f^ II W^T II ^^T II 
 [D ^ f^^^T' II "i^ II 
 ^cf^TT'?^ f%«^ T iT^fT II ^^ffr I ¥13T II #^T-5rT I ^"6IT I! 
 
 II wtttI ?t n "i^ II 
 
 ' Cf. i., 19. "AB -Tsf ; D -■^ ; E -^ (DE add, with a similar 
 variation, ■JT^'25jf^^Tf%rIvrf^fT!TXlf%^-^-R Tf^ ^<fV ; C/"- Hofcr 
 Zeitsch.jVol. ii., p, oi4); W om.; Cf. Lass. Inst., p. 2oS. DE ^"Sr- 
 ■qjt- * So BCD plainly ; Cf. Lass. Inst., App., p. 45. ' W adds -^-^ 
 i^^T^'^ 5f^ : f%(^^ T^^ ^ ^^^W- A '^^ ft^ (originally '^^ 
 ff^); BCDE ■^«f (D orig. ■^■5^) rfo^; W '^^T f1^; Hema-ch. has 
 
 TTT^T^ T^: I 'ssi-j^t: 'T^^i^ 'T^^ ^T *f^^ • ^'^ ^^ ' ^•^■ 
 Lass., p. LM(i. ' BDE ifT^ir^- ' ^V tjtj^ xjjT^^ir^- " AA\' ^^T 5 
 DE add f^^TT^; BDE^\' add -^T^TI^rrT f^ff (^^' ^■^-) '^if^Tl- 
 This Siitra is only found in HDEW ; Hema-ch. has a Sutra, No dir- 
 (jltdnustran'it (\.(\, paruyoh seshuch'Sdiior die it train.') This ex. only in 
 
II <?fft^: qfT^^T: H ^"® 
 
 ffw^ iw(jT[-^riT f%«^ v^ff^ \\ m-^^m^i i tnt-TiTm i 
 ^^j^xq^rr I ^^^q^fV i t"^t i T^^ i ^twt^^*3W' i 
 
 ^rrWTM^WT II 5T^T^ I ^^?T1T^T I T^'^f'T I ^T^TIWH II 
 
 ^Wr Tf^^^lfiT^ -^TTT^ ^T r^^ H^fH II ^T ^WT I ¥1B 
 TT^ I tJT^T W^T I ^^ ^TW I ^f'?^ '^f'T^ I ^^T^ ^^1^ I 
 fwN^ fwf^^T I fjf^^Wl" ^f^^ I ^^'^TTT ^fjT^TTT I 
 r^T^ ft^ I ^7^ TTlt I ^f^I'^T ^f?^T I ^^it ^m I T^TT 
 t^fr I f^^TiTT ^^t€t I fw^T^T T^t^WT I T^ TWt I f^TTT 
 r»T^T I ^^ li^T II iwT I TJ^ I 1^ I tw I ^f^I^ I ^«fT^ I 
 f^f?fT I TT^^ I sfffw^TT I T^^ I TTf^ I ^:ferT I ^^ I t^T I 
 f^^T¥ i I'l'^qT^ I Tf^ I fifT^ I W II 
 
 II f^T<*ig[; li i,c II 
 
 B; DE instead ^^T ^^^ ^^ xfri V(■^J^1[: ^m ( !). So U ; AB 
 t;T'5"'JT- ; ill the other words the MSS. clear up some doubtful letters of 
 A ; W has several errors here. ' BDE ^"^V^ ; W ^«TT^- ^^ ( »ot 
 A) ^wr^. ' ADEW -^ ; B -ttV. ' All the MSS. ^^t q^T < ^V 
 TJ^). AEW^■^J• (c/". Lass. Inst., p. 261); BD seem to read x^^ which 
 is better, as tj-gf is neuter in iii., 35. ' A\V 'JJT"^^- ^^ ^it'^ ii'id 
 elsewhere flr^^q^TT- '^ ?^TTf%r[: A xj^^. W ^^?^. 
 
^TWfri I TfST^: II r^f^ j I f%fwT I T^W I f^fr^T I WTT'tY II 
 
 II ^T^ ^^ II ix II 
 
 u^n^ ^-^n?? m f^•^^m *r^ i ^wm ^ rrr^-^TTT ii 
 ^^f%rrf%^T^^ I ^5T ^w r^Tfir f^T?^^: i f^^t tj ^ ^^^ ii 
 
 3F¥WT II Wt^T II 
 
 II t: ^^ft^rrarr'Ti^iT'^T'TOiT'^Ti'^^r^^^^ iM» ii 
 
 f%ft I f%ft I fWftTT I f^^m I f^^^ I fflWiw I f^fsrwV I 
 ^fr^ t ^fr^ I ^ftrr i ^fTrr ii ^ i ^ i ^rf i wr^ i 
 
 ^^ I MTT I ^-JT I ^ I 'W^ I ^'f I ^^ II 
 
 II ^: ^r^r'aoT: ii sb ii 
 
 r^T^TT^ *r^ II Tcfm 1 ^^T^T II 
 II #% ^T II 4B II 
 
 ^ ^^f^ II ^WTT I WTT II 
 
 II "?; i7^?T^«w^ II €s II 
 
 ^^TT^r^TfTT ^ ^^f7^ II WtT i rTWt; I -J^t II 
 
 which may account for the marginal addition in A, noticed by 
 Lassen. Lassen cm. W -^j^. \\ ^f\^; BD fgrftfTT; 
 W f%ft^- 'W f%T!lTT!T. 'So mV (cf. i., 3); A ^f^t^^; B 
 not clear. " W =5ffj^. ' A om. ' So ABCW ; DE q^^ (but D 
 not so originally) ; W adds fjf^TI ^»if Cllcma-ch. iJVljj.) 'A om. 
 
II W^V. qfT^^: II \L. 
 
 II 3?JT^T^7?^ II ii II 
 ■^V^ II 
 
 ^«ft^: 'TfT^T: II 
 
 U adds 71^^ ; W ^^^. DE add another Sutra licrc, wliich is 
 only supplied in the margin of ]}, and is not found even in A\' ; '^g 
 
 ^ II T^ ^ ^ Tf?f ^^ f^T7T?2I^ II TTTW^ V'ji II "RTW T^ V^ II 
 
 Cy'. Lass. Inst., pp. IS);.', oTO, wliere he ([uotes Sanksh. Sara, 385. 
 The Siitra can have no place in tliis section. 
 
T^TlifTJ^Tii: 
 
 II ^^ ^75^: qfr^^^: II 
 II WVRMTWVM^ MQai^fT ¥^M It \ II 
 ^T^ ^f^ W WTtlf^^^T^ ^"^^ H#frl II 
 tTT I W^-^i T^^ 1 ^^^f ^^^t I f%TT^'?r'!TT fw^^'^lWT I 
 
 ^^^ ^t^^ II 
 
 "S!!^ I ^TW^tii ^^W^W I ^HTfV ^-i^^T^ I XI^W^'^ II 
 
 ' So AW (Cf. iii., 52) ; BD -TfT in both; Qi/. TJI^^- ? ' ABqjtJT-. 
 ABW have only if^^TiH 'ft^T^'^j; DE have f^^Tq^^^T fq^^Tf^i 
 f%^T€t^ f%'^Tf%1J fD ^'^rwt^ ^t'^ITf^^); l^EW give the 
 Sans. TJlrrT^tfl f%fTTf%rr. So BDEW (only W ^S^-) ; A ^=^- 
 ^wf ^wYh^ (the last ^ confused) ; DE explain it by fir^TJrf, W 
 by ^<^[|^rf ; A oni. both. The MSS. are here very corrupt; 
 (T^^ — '^TT^ ^^om. BDEW (B ^T^^ for the 1st, and ora. the ord); 
 DEW add Sans. rT^f:^ 'T??r^ ^T^qfT^ ^H^TT^ ' ^^ ''^^''^ '"^^^*' 
 Wfi ^fTFT ^^FT q^W^'^ ; ^^ -'"his oTT^W r\\^ I ^f!?^ 
 ^f^^T I q^W^'^ qWW^'^ ; A has instead after rdaulam, "^^-^ 
 ^^W qt^^ W^fr^ "g^fW^T (supplied in luaru.) q^T^^^ " it'i 
 no Sans, exi^lanation. 
 
II ^Tj^: qfr^T: II 5^^ 
 
 ^^ >f^ffT I 
 
 II ^^-mx fY^fq: ii p ii 
 
 vd^4«)<ai«< ^ T^fT^ ^TT >T^rT II -3^ II 
 
 II grr^JfT^^ ■^rm ^t ii ? ii 
 
 ^T^T^^rai^ ^^ ^T '^TTift H^f?f II ^T^T^ ^T^T^'J II 
 II »TT^^ 31^ II B II 
 
 »Tm5Tir^ 3i^TT^ ^TT wr ^r^ w mw w^ ii 
 
 II ^IT^Tf^-5 T^ II 1 II 
 
 <<Nr<rt|=«*<lfT^ ^^TT^ ^T ^TTT »T^frT II ^IT ^T^ I rlT 
 fT'R I TT^^T mTT^^T I ^tiTTfrT W^T^rT I ^^ ^fw^' I Jl^ 
 TJ^ m^ ^^ I ^T^J^'^ ^^^ II ^TTWrT^I fTT^I mTT^ I '^^- 
 ^fTTTT^ I ^f^ff I "^^ I l^W I ^^^'^ I T^'^TT^: II 
 
 II ^-^fgig ^wf: n ^ n 
 
 ^f^r f^^xf I -ar^Tt ^s'm i^^tt^ ^ifr ^?f?T ii ^^ i 
 
 No MS. gives this as a new Sutra ; W om. ^^"^ and adds ^ ^ ^ 
 after '^Tm; with several new examples, as TJlfT^f ^^rft fW^fTV 
 •=^■=^7 etc. DE ^^J'g- ; W adds t\vo new Sutras here, Sam- 
 yogapuno hraswah and Dirgh<idishu vii. W ffi^ with a similar 
 blunder in the Comm. A T^'^^figY- ^ ^W^tfT ■^?TfT ! ^ ■^WtHJT 
 ^^^tTW (originally -^) ; E ^jTIFff rj -^rt ; W om. B ^^. 
 ' D adds ^^T^ ^^^T'^ (Cf. Sanksh. Sara, S. 19G) ^^^ ^T3^- 
 So AC and probably originally D ; BE '^«T^?f«T. AC om. 
 
^^ II -RTi^rT-q^FrnT: II 
 
 W^ i ^TT I ^WT I 311^ I TTT^ II ^^€J 5TH9J WT^^ I ^^5T^ I 
 ^T^rf^l m^rfW 
 
 II t^^T?^Tf}JI ^^ I' 
 
 f^^j ^ffm^^T'Sr^rT ^T^TTT V{^f^{ II M^J^T j qf^W^T I 
 ^T^T II ^f^'l^l ■SffrT'^^ I ^T^.ll 
 
 II tY TT II ^ II 
 
 f<^^T^^fg^ ^'^ ^Wi^ ^T TfZr^flT^t H^f?T II ^TT I 
 flTT II 
 
 II rf f^^fff II i- II 
 
 f^^y-^o^ ^FRTTV T V^frT II f^^ II 
 
 11 TUTTi t: in-. II 
 
 ai<-^3^^rr'Rrf^T «fr »T^f?T ii wtt>" h 
 II fr^TTT^^: ^: mni 
 
 ^T^'rr II 
 
 II -^T f^-^: II 1= 11 
 
 ^■^■m "^^ ^'^TT^ f%-i^^ II ^-^ I ^^ I H^ I 
 ^fr^ I ^V I ^ I ^^ II 
 
 II '^jfg ^■g' II r? II 
 
 So B; the others XJJ"^ (Cf. S. 19j. Lassen reads this Siitra in A 
 as an ex. TT^T to S. 7. D ^-j- explained by ■a-'g (T'5 ! -A- cTS ; 
 C ^^ ; W cf^ ; B eonfuses this with the next Siitra. A adds ^j 
 in tlic margin. " D ^flV f^c^I ; ^^ has TT^J?:^ ^^TTT >T^f?T 
 
II ;^srt^f^ II },« l< 
 
 ^WT I ^m g»7^ II =qT!i II ^-^iitH ^^^xjft'5 I f^^T r^WsT II 
 
 ■ •'■ : : '< II I ■. , 
 ^^Tf^g -jr^-^ f^-^^T^T^T »T^frT !l ^^ I rfii I ^^T I '^ I 
 
 ^^ I 'i^ 1 1^'zj I fltsTf^^i^ I ^?jT!j I Ts^T I ^T I ^T'i^^ I ^wr i 
 
 ^f^^^T II W^ I 7^-^ I f ^ I '^l^ I W^ I ■?% I ^^ I »TT%- 
 ift I T"3T'I I '^''^ I ^W I -Rf??:^?? I ^^ I ^r*r^^ I TfJTTT^: II 
 
 TTwrfr^ ^^1 ^T fg^: T?^T^^: ii ^h wt i ^'^ ^^ i 
 wtji w I rrf? ?rf% I ^^ ^-g ii rf^^Tr^r^ffr ^^tflif^'rw: i ^^ 
 
 S?^T fa 'ilini;- Sans. ^^ gifsq ^^i^^^ f^'Si; : E f%^T f^^^T ; 
 A\' f^^ fw^TWr ^r^^- ' ^" A (not ^^;. A Tli^ ; V, jjit J 
 W fTiff- ; DE ij-f[ ; f/. Lass. Inst., p. liol. " AB (not C) ^j^ ; Cf. 
 iii., 5(). ' AB gx^ ; W ^^ ; DE ^^. AE Tlf%^^ (A originally 
 qf?-) ; J!l^ tjf%^^ ; W qf%^^. ' AB ^^>. "'a ^f%T?^r ; « 
 -Tl^T ; ^^' ^f%^^T- DE fl^^ ; AB i?^^^; W «./. ' So BD = 
 f^f^ ; AC f?lf^ -f^. So j\ISS. (W om.) ; A has no Sans. cxpl. ; 
 DE j;;ive ^■^ ; W aiUl.s several other examples. A cm. ABCW 
 ^gf^ ; DE^f^j: the latter is taken, heeause all (exeept AVj have -^^I 
 
^8 II T?T?irT"H^T7r: II 
 
 ^f I ^^TT I 'TijIV i ^^fUX I ^W=^ II ^^f?l f^ I ^^ II WT- 
 fy^TTTrf^l ^ I f^^ I *r^T I »?^t II 
 
 II Tp-^-ryTTTr.-— y rj|fr u :,r 
 
 T^frTTtfTT: H^TTtflT^ -RTI^UT^^ "^f^ WT^^T: It Tt- 
 
 rrr: ii wm^ i ^i^ i wwl" ii ^trfi: ii ^i^ i tt^ i ^fV ii ^- 
 wr I ^TT^ II 
 
 11 T fl|TtT?Twt U \L « 
 
 flTT^^I^^^TW^ sf ijf?? Tf^T^^ II f%T I W^ II 
 
 II ^Tflf^'R'^T fe^jf IT |; i? ; 
 
 T^ %^t ^ tt^^^t: II 5ft 5 J I '^i^ ^^ I q^^T 
 qwl" II ¥^ I ^f% 1 3?^ II 
 u "^T^Tq^: II 1^^ u 
 
 ^ar -^^ T^rf^^^^'T^^ ■^^' H^f?f II '^'fT'HT ^^- 
 ^TWV II '^'TTfr^ ^^^^Tfr^ H -^W^lf! I ^^WTfTfT II 
 
 II 7^T3J7^?3VTTT?mt (I P>? 1: 
 
 ^: Ii ift^TT I ^TT I iftW^TW I ^^Tfx^ U 
 It M W: II «?^ I! 
 
 as the ex. of the exception, which docs not aj^ply to ^gf%. AI3 oni. 
 
 "Bhasr^for^. 'SoWjABD-^^. " A ^q- ; D mhls ^j^T" 
 f%^ ■^^-. "ah (xccpt W JifT (6y. ran. vl.. 1, UO) : i; has T^tji . 
 
II ^?5^: qfT^^: H ^'il 
 
 ^T^W I ^^X!T II -^.^T I ^Wt I ?i«^T I ^«qT n 
 
 II i^ TT- ^t^ II =?« II 
 
 W^^ ^^r^RTT I ^*r5Tl^WT ^f^fr' II 
 ^f^f'fl II 
 
 '^RT^TtH^fiji twT'i I f^^TW II Ti: II f^'^frwl" I ^T^r- 
 TWT II ^i: H f^^T^-rr II ^^: ii vwt^t i «^t^ ii ^^^•. ii 
 
 ^T!Tq|^T I ^T^W^^T II tW: ii ?:Ym?7Tfr mWTT'rfr II ^^T- 
 
 ^■ar^i^^ ■r^T'^^t: t ^"i Wq^ li 
 
 tWT^^T^I f^^T^ffJ r^^TT^«^,l W^T^fT^I 'W'f^fT^I HS^^H > 
 ;i|tg^^fT^I fVw^rl^i ■SfTW^fT^II 
 
 ^W^ I ^^n^T II 
 
 ifrT^ qfT>T# ^fr"^ I '^Tf^ft^ "^W^ II 
 
 ^^ ^ffr^ I i^* ^f^ I ^^^ ^fx,^ I Ji^'i ^fTHs II 
 
 So W ; DE ^^■[ ; AB have no Sans. " So EW ; A ^^^; BD jf ?. . 
 
 DE add ^frrrTT "Wf^rTT- I^E -^^TTT J ^ here corrupt. W has tf i - 
 
 tU'^-^, and ill the next line f^'^TT^Wt- ^-^ "^W- '• '^""^^ "^ '" *^'-''^- 
 
 -^ ^^T-- I^ ^o^-- 1^1^ TfTt ^i'-'''-' -'"'^ ^" '^■-'^- ^^ Tt^-' ^^^^ 
 
 TJl"-. 'The i)assago enclosed in brackets is only found in AT. and 
 
^^ II 1lTl^,rITi^T"ai: II 
 
 ^^■^Tf 1 'T^^-^xf II 
 
 ^TffT ^T ^Tf^^: ^: I 
 
 ^T^ ^T^' ^^TT; Jf^fi^R^: 11 J 
 
 ,» f3?rrqrtKT>yt «f ii ^i?^ n 
 
 ^ II i5t'?r I ^^w II 
 [11 1^ rr t: I1 1« II 1 
 
 II ^T^t K^n: f^f^qfr^f^; ii ^^^ i« 
 gi^^il^ T^W5PTT^: f^f^^fraf^H^fri II ^^^ II ^fi 
 1 ^^f?T II ^^''i It 
 
 i» ^TWT^^^; II !?c II. 
 
 ^Twra^jfr II 
 
 has been conjccturally restored by the help of" the correspondmg 
 passages in Hema-ch., and the Prakiita Sanjivani. It seems (with the 
 exception of the Last two lines) to be in verse, with examples inter- 
 posed, and as such to be (juoted at the end of the Comm. to Siitra 25, 
 but it will be further discussed in the Apjiendix. 13DEW here re- 
 commence ; DE add ^j ; W has f^^plf^'rfTf^'wit ^o adding as new 
 examples ^Tfl^ ^"^^T ^'^^^ DE add gj, and it is supplied 
 in the margin of A. This Sutra not in A13C. W -VfJ^- ^\ "^"Z 
 f^^. mV add 5rT"irTf*irr| ^f^»lf*1^'^3ITfT^ ('/■ !"•» '^I- 
 
II ^?j^: qfr^?;: II ^^ 
 
 >T^nist II 
 
 ^tM I Tlf^W II 
 
 ^^ *T^^ II '^tTTTTfwffT f^ II T^^t II 
 
 ii Tf-JT^m -^^^ M< i! 
 
 ^T^T Tf^^'TT^^: HS^T ^"S^ fsTmW^ T^Tf^^ II ^?T I 
 ^T^T II ^iTT'ff I -^f^ II ^r^fTT I ^^T ^^ II ^Tr5^ I ^fj- 
 f^^ II ^w: I ^^T II ^i fTf^ft I 'EI^ f^f^ri II ^rq^ I 
 ^^TTT II ^T^T^ I ^^T II ^^T7 I f^^^ II >j: I ^J'T^T II 
 1^ I i^fT^ II ^^T^i^T"^ i ^TfV^T^ II ■^: I ^TtfY ^^^T II 
 
 A>f^: IjW -nj^. AB -^-^ ^f . So DW and probably A ; 
 15 hiis been coriectcd from 3 to ^ ; several variations occur in the 
 examples of this Siitra : if. Sanksh. Sara, 162, 165. BCE "^H^ ; 
 
 ^ T^^- " '^ o"'y r^^ ; ^ r^^T f^fft ; ^^' '"ily ■a'sgi- Altered 
 in A n.l. ; C ■=Br^-. Altered in A to ^^'SHT ; B ii.l. ; DE TJ^TJ- 
 " AB f^lf%^ (B altered to -ft). '" A -'ft (?) ; ^^ -■^. " A f^^^T^ ; 
 D ^- ; W adds another form ^^^ ; AC end here. Wil >j;q^7 ; 
 DEW give Sans, -j^ ; CJ. Sanksh. Sara, 162. "B^fj^f^^. "W 
 flfr^T ^^"^1 ■ ^^' liii^ besides as new examples, Sffsm | ^TT^T II 
 ^trf: I ^^^> II ^^^: l W^T ll ^^^ l ^T**iah^ II NfTT l r\[^' 
 
^^ II T?TlifTT?aifT7i: II 
 
 '^R'SftfTT: II 
 
 D adds -R^TT: ^TY"'^'- 
 
11 ^^^■. qfr^^^: n ^^^ 
 
 II T}^ -^^ II / I! 
 
 ■^^TTtrfT^s^THTT'?' ^: "^T^ ^i^ *r^f?f II ^^ I ^^- 
 
 fr I tjf^ II -^^r I ■^^■»: \ ^^^: ii 
 II giajrwY^: 11 «? ii 
 
 ^Wf?l II ^"^T ^TWfrT I ^^T: Wt-*i?( I ^^W^r^t^ ft^ Tfr{ 
 
 ^^ ^ ^^W^wt^\ ^¥: i 
 
 ^t: II 
 
 II '57fl- Ti: II ? II 
 
 ^^fc\ II ^^ ^^T II '^T f^^frm f^^: Ii 
 
 II ^TTRi^: U 8 II 
 
 W^W I ^^TW I ij^ ^qt(i^ I ^^^•^t^ ^^ Tf?I ^"^I II 
 
 Ii fi^^rr r^ ii >< i. 
 
 '?i^ s^ifTT^ f>T^ N »T^f7T II ^^f^ II Tj^ ^f^ x.m'^ ii 
 
 D adds -^^jJY ^1^, and quotes iv., 1. D generally has ^^^. 
 ' I'l^ 3I^^:^t^ ; D oI^>€?W^:^t^ ; C/. v., 1 1 . ' ^V ^^^ T^7?JfT- 
 Deest in A. Cf. v., 12. B -tjt. D ^1TlJ?T-«}W^:^t^; E gj-jj- 
 ^^JH ^ 1^ *'^^^- 'rin^^ Sutra not in ]J. 
 
ao II TiTfifTTi^Tir: 
 
 II 
 
 II ^WTI^'V^'^i?; II ^ 
 
 ^T^TTT ^T^f?I II ^^T I "-^^T^ I W^T^ I ^^Tf% II ^Jtjjw- 
 
 tl >??wV f4^ t^hV ti *^ t> 
 
 ^ffr s^Trf^^ >?i^ f^ffr ^f?t Tfi'rrT^iT'3'i'T »T^ri: II T^r- 
 Nffr I ^^T^ffT II T?;^ ^f^ Tf?f ^^ftt^jt ^"^^ n 
 
 Q W>^ ^w: li ^ II 
 
 ■^jfV s^rfT^ ^1?: ^ t^ztt^itV vmff\ II ^'^^ II 
 
 a "iT^ i. II 
 
 ^ffr S'tfT^^ ^: -q- fw T^T^^t »T^ri: II ^"^^ I ^f%^ 
 
 ^f%^^fq: II ^^f%i II 
 n ^q: w 11 ^° II 
 
 ^f?V S^f\J:w ^^: ^ T^^T^wV »?gf?f II ^^^ I xr^ ^fq 
 T.^^ II 
 
 II -^ujj^tgii^tT^ ft4: II w i> 
 
 ^wrf^g TT^Tfr Sffr ^^f ^^f?T II ^^r ^^f^T I ^i,TT«Y- 
 
 ^fq Tf?T ^^> ^IW. II ^^r^ ^TT^T 1 ^^T^ I ^^rf^ II ^i- 
 
 TT^^^^: II ^^rw II 3:7^115: II 
 
 B ^38^^t^ ; D as in p. 39, note 3 ; E as in p. 39, note 8. W 
 
 E ^. ' B corrupt; D 5lfl-«J^^W^ ' 1*^ ^H^^Slt"^- <)nly W has 
 an ex. ot'ij^, i.e., ^^, adding ^^ Tf^ij ^^^fT Tl«^ r\Wt ^^: 
 ' Only EW add ^-^j. 
 
II 1^^^: tjfT'^T: II H 
 
 II TT^ TlTJjf-^-?:^' II -)» II 
 
 ^■^ II ^^ ^^^ II ^i-sLirwT'^f^: II T^trr i 2:Ti?T^: II ^^- 
 N II ^^"g II 
 
 ^^TT^'g^frT II T^rrf^fTT ^"^fTl3<fT II >gWT Nrft ^tTt II 
 
 ^f%:^TfTf?T r^lf II ^"^fW I ^"^^ II 
 
 II uf^^^fw-^T^ftr: II 1,^ II 
 
 '«fffr ^f% f^' TW?T^: xrcW: lir^"^TqT ^^f?T II ^^T ^T- 
 Vji I ^TT^V^^^ TfT! II ^^ f^'^ I -TT^W*^ II 
 It T^^ffT : irwT m II 7 y II 
 
 T^fi^: i[^ wV M^fH II ^frwr "q^^ i ^i-^^rr ^^ ii 
 
 II Wt ^T II \,H \\ 
 
 .f^fi^wr ^T trr »T^f?T n ^f^wr i ^f^^ ii ^j'lm i 
 ^T^^ II ^^: I wt^t: II 
 II ^wg ^ iq?^ 11^^ II 
 
 ■^T^ T^T^ II ^Tjfl^ I ^T^^t II ^f33IWT I ^T^'rr II 
 
 ' ^ft"<^ not in AB. ' W ^^TTT"^^ ^fw- ^^ ^^TT^- 
 E ^X:^!:- ^ W^T ; ABW ^^T^T ; E has both. W ^jjftWT 
 and ^T3rwV- ' I'lc MSS. here and elsewhere vary between iif^ and 
 q^. ^J inserted in margin of ABD. W has two Sutras for 
 8. 16, i.e., two various readings of the same, with distinct commen- 
 taries :gi;5 -^ ^y ^j 5^ ^^^ || ^^^fj^t: ITS^'^^^ ^TTT TWT" 
 
8^ II ■qTlirT'Jf^T'ST: II 
 
 II 7T X!TT II ^O II 
 ^^4'«i^-gTf^H^: WT T^^W^^T^T^ffT II ^fT^tPT I WT^WTII 
 
 II ^^'^ «ft^: II X^ H 
 
 ^^ri^: •^ T^MJ^^swi^■% f\^ >T?f?r ii 
 
 ^ II ^V^ I ^T^ II f^^ II ^TI^H 1 ^T^N II "^^Jl '57^^ I 
 ^T^^ II 
 
 II f%^t ir^ W^-^ II %t II 
 
 ^T^ ^TwTT^ I 'Srt^ Wt^ I ^W^ ^W^ II 
 [II ^»?r ^T II 9o II I 
 ^W: f%^t ^rr,'^rT^T(^rITWTTl|V ?T ^T^fT: I q^ ^T?T^?I II 
 
 ^T?rr? I TFT^rr^ i ^t^t ii 
 II ^fff ^f^: II !^^ II 
 
 ^f*? tiTrf: f^^t ^^ ^^f?f II W^ I XJJT I ^^ II 
 
 II ^T^^^sfrf^f^^^TfT: II 5^5^ II 
 
 ^^11 
 
 2"T II tSjtT I ^t^l I Wt^ I wt^T ^^ II ^?¥^ll X!TtT I wt^J I 
 Wt'^ I wt^T ^W II f^ II iIitT I wtTQ[ I Tjit'^r I wt^^T f^^^ II 
 
 '^a^fl^^^ll '^''ft'^ ^T»Tt^ '^ifV^^ '35l77r'=5Y ^771^ 'SHT^Ot I ^T" 
 
 ^^ etc. : then follows gj^:^ -^ ^. ' W %^t ali:^[r^^^<fV- 
 
 This Sutra is only found in BDE (D erroneously ^;^ ^J both in 
 
 Slit, and C'onini.) and in the Prakr. Sanj. So E ; B ^T^lt ^ ' 1^ 
 
II 4^^: qfV^^: II 81^ 
 
 II fTfft s^Tfvr II >?? II 
 
 fTT^rt'Tf 5? *T^rT: I qiw TfT'FT fi^f^^^ II ^^TT 'TT^TXT | 
 ^^ I WW I f^'^B II 
 
 II ^Tftfft ;^^sf II 9 « II 
 
 W^^TWT ^r^JTr'Tt I ^^^ ^^"^ I ^x^w^T ^tqiiT^ l ^t^t 
 
 Wrft II 
 
 II 5J 5|q«i II i?«J II 
 T^^"rTm: "t^TTT ^^^ fln?*^ 'T ^^W TfSf^f ^T"^^ II ^1^ I 
 
 ^ I ^ft II Tf^if I w^ I ^f^: II 
 II T^T^l^tff^^ II '?4 ti 
 
 W as before ; the gf^ etc. arc used to imply the inst. gen. and 
 loc. cases, i.e., ^rj >^;t f%rT- A '^nf^^; B ^f^ffl" ; in the 
 Comm. A has the same, ]> •^rj (originally 'sgifT ) '^'^'^ f^rf • AB 
 liavr only this ex. W then adds another Silt. ( S. 25 j ij-rl f^^: II 
 
 ^^~rfTf(?i^^fT^ I ^•=T^f75f;TT^7(g^g ^x'^'^ ^T?i: ^i^ t^^^- 
 
 W^'?T^'=g5fTff Jl ^V 7ft¥ ^Xr ^f? ff^R ^N I 17% ^W ?TTT^ 
 
 ^TTj ^tN fiTf¥ ^Tf^ II ^^t: tt^t: ^^t: ^ifi?: riTft?: ^ifn: 
 
 D adds the six examples of tlie genitive to the preceding Siitra ; Cf. 
 vi., (). W adds :^ y^^; TI^. '^t—^T'^l^ Si^'C" ^om DK 
 CCy". S. 18) ; ABW om. and add i^tyr ^tjt in tlic ex. ABonly ^'^■g. 
 
88 II HTliriTf^TlT: li 
 
 j]-^: II ^mT i ^ftT i ^^t ii 
 
 II TT»?^W WT^^f)'^^^^: lli^o 11 
 
 ^(eVfTf^TTt^ TfTTT I ^f*r^^ f1^ TfrT fl'^t I THlf^'^^^ 
 TfrT fw^^TTi: II % ^^ I % '^if^T I % ^T^ I % ^TJTl % ^f^ I % 7?^ II 
 
 II f^^TTTTfT XTrT^ II 9^:11 
 
 % ^T^ II '^w^ "^^ Tf?r ^^f4: II 
 
 II tf^T^'f?: II "^^^ II 
 
 ^T^^W t^^lr^ *f^f?f II % WT I i ^^ II 
 
 II ^tN^^t^W II ?'^ H 
 
 5T^^ ^<fT?T5T^ 'rrfw^»T^ II ^W I ^f% I ^^ II 
 
 II ^TT ^tt: ^^ II ^1 II 
 
 ^^TTtrl^ ^ftf q?:rT ^TT TfilTT^ ^^ffT II ^TTTTft ^- 
 ^T I *f tTTT ^^§^ I ^TtTTTW ^'3j II 
 
 II flT?5TTrTJI 5=? II 
 
 TTT^^f^T ^sirTTWrgrTTT »T^ffT II ^T^T ¥T^T t TT^ 
 ^^^ I ^T^TT ^^ I TTT^TTf || 
 
 II ^^iniTWH-T^IIJlJ ir II ^^ II 
 
 W;gY:- AEom.masc.ex. Cf.i\'.,6. W adds f^^f. "W puts S. 
 30 after S. 26. B ^ by mistake. ' W \3Tir 31I.'3I?r3:T'^-f%'5^ W[ '■»"<! 
 transposes Sutras 32, 33. The examjDlcs in AB arc rather obscure, 
 and the forms from >TxITT '^"^ ""'-^ f"l'y ijivcn in DE. 
 
II ^^n: qfT^^: ii 8 ill 
 
 ^»? 1 »r^t^T HtITTT II irwj W^WT ^tTTT II ^ I wj^m 
 »TtTTT^ II ^T I HxiTiTT ^TlT?:^ II ^^ I Wrrq >TtJTT^ II '^- 
 
 jjf^: u^?T II 
 
 II fq(?>5T7?3lT^T7f^TWT: II 3 a II 
 
 fq^T^it ^ft ^xr^ wr sfr ^r^f^r i '^ttt^^t^: ii f^^t 
 
 f^'5gT'^ I ^T^t *rT^TW I ^T^T'sgT ^T^T^T'JI II 
 
 II ^T^' »h II 9 4 II 
 
 fr^fr I *rT^T w^fr i ^tw^t ^iim^TT ii 
 
 I II TTIT^II 9^ II ' 
 
 TT^ITS^^ ^^T T^^»?Tt"^T jK^frl ^T ^T?!- II TT^T II 
 
 I II ^^gi^i^^Tr f^^: II 3-^ II 
 
 •^T^ir*^^ '^rr^^ m f^: ^t<t^ii % tt^ i % tt^ ii 
 
 [11 ^T?I'J'3=^t WT II 9^ II J 
 
 Trsr ^^^TlT^T ^ir^lHT^^^^TW^t ^T TrU^^T^ ^^ II 
 TT^TWT ^^f?T I TT^Ttrr ^^ I TTT^ V^' I T^T V^ II 
 
 II TTtT TTrf II o<L H 
 
 ^^ II 
 
 III ^^ W II 8» 111 
 
 W HtTW ; '^ 01"- -^ Tl> but C ^. D (not E) ^■^■^. A ^■^- 
 ^ ( ? ). D '5SIT'^- These Sutras on rt'y'an (S. 36 — 44)are only found in 
 DEW ; AV has a tow variations ; DE agree. ' W puts S. 40 after S. 43. 
 
\ii II T?Tli?n?^TI[: II 
 
 TT^T^ II 
 
 [lITTtSTT II B\ ll] 
 
 [ll ^^'^ f^<^ gfw^tt?^ II «» ll] 
 
 '^^T^^ W\m II T^ TTT^ ^^ II TJTm T^T ^^ II 
 [llTTf%^ II 8^ II ] 
 
 ^^f?r II TTTWV TTTWT II W^ f^ f^«4 ^ ^T^ffT II T^ T^T II 
 
 [II ^T wtTn?it?:^-f*' II a a II J 
 
 ^■^^T^^ ^ H^f?T II TT^TWY ^^fTT I TT'^TWY ^^ I TT'^IT^* 
 VW II ^T-^t% f^ II TTT^ T^ VX!J II i^TT^fT^rf Jl '^T'^ I TT" 
 TiH I TT^T TT^T^ ^T^T^ I TT^rNfTT TT'^T^^ I TT^f^ 
 
 TTTJiTni^ II TT^r'^ I TT^fn: i Tra: i tt^>?i: i ^rf^ i Tr^^ ii 
 
 II ^TT^fiTT StqT'HT ^T II «y II 
 
 ^Tf?T^ STmW T(2rTt''3ft ^^f^ ^T II '^Wr l 'aSWT^ 11 
 
 [ll T^f%<^g^ TT^^^TTir II a 4 II ] 
 
 '^xmrrT I ^xmuT i ^njwY ii ^Tfjrr i '^wi'^: i ^ttjt'it i ^t??ti: ii 
 
 II ^^T^T ^TrJT^rT^II B^ II 
 
 Sutra is only foiiiul in DEW. ; W ailtls the I'ornis "^TfT '^tTTWV- 
 
It W^W. qfir#T: H «■«> 
 
 irr II w^i ^Twr I ^^T ^^tjY II ■^nf^i ^^T I ^^^^Tj5- 
 ij^fl: 'ifT^^: II 
 
 ACW ■^t!T3'T ■^TW^TWT ? ^ "m. Sans. ; W explains it by 
 
8« II TTTlirT-R^ni: II 
 
 It ^'zj ^^: ^fr^^: II 
 
 II W^Tf-^^ TIJ^ II \ II 
 
 ^^TT^tTT^ ^^ ^<^ H^f% II ^^ I ^ I ^ I ^ I ^^T II 
 'fl I ^ I ^ I ^ I ^rf^ II 
 
 11 t: f^f^rWi: II 9 11 
 
 ^T^ITT »T#f?T II ^^f^ I ^^f^ I M^T^ II T^f^ I T^Tf^ 
 t'^T^ II ^fWT^I TTTTfWTJi 
 
 II TT^^'f^^'TfU^T T'^T ^T II 3 !l 
 
 ^^f^ ^T II Tf'TWT I T?:f^t!TT I fifrWT I f%H!tT I f^wV || q% | 1;^^ | 
 TJ^TIT I ^W I ^ I H^ II ^^T I Tl^^ i ^T I ^1 I ^T II 
 
 U ^T9{ Tlfv II 8 11 
 
 TT'TTf^'**' ^-H<*^ ^T^T^f^ TW^^T^^ WT ^-^ II 
 T^ T'TTW I Tl^T^ TJ^TW I ^fifj t?rTW I ^fw ^TX!T I ^f^ 
 rfT^' II 
 
 II f^^TrT^ ^H ^1^: II H II 
 
 ' ABAV % for ^ " ABW f^, but all have IJ^f^; Cf. S. 15. 
 
 A -T^T- ^ -f%- ^^ -T^J- ^'-^ I^D and Hcma-ch. ; AAY gf^nry 
 
 ^■^ijTj- ff^^TJJT- ^ "WT f°i" "W ill these second foims ; B -15. W 
 
 adds ^fw^ SWfTTfsT ^^Tfw II TWfir | TJ^lfill ^flfw I ^ifw | 
 
II ^¥: ^fr^-^: II «£-. 
 
 f^ I ^rT^I r^rfj V>fl ^tT?:^ ^^9 ^J^ Tr€C^1\T^^l ^^{^ 
 W[ II ^J^ I ^^ II W[^ I 31^ II fTT^ I fT^ II 
 
 II T^: ^T w II i II 
 
 >TW?T: II f^^r I ^ I ^'^T I ^ir I €[^ | sftt || f^^T I ^^ I 
 ^^T I ^TJ I ^^ 1 ^T II f^^T I ^^ I ^'^IT I fftTl I «f1^ I ^T II 
 
 II -i^H II ^ II 
 
 f^TTTfT>«J ^ tTT^ ^ : f^ T<27^WTt^ »T^f?I ^T II ^ I 
 ^r^ I ^f% I ^^ II ^r^ I ^fii I ^fw I ^75r II ffH I rff^ I 
 fTf'W I 7T7?r II 
 
 II ^1^ T^T 3FT^ II XT II 
 
 f^^TrT^ 9: ^T^ '^T^ T^T T<53"T^^t ^T ^^rf: II afTT^ I 
 ^T^ I rTT% II ^T^T I ^T'^T I fTT^T II ^f^ T(?TT^^T Sf^ II 
 ^^T I ^T I rJ^T II 
 
 11 tTT^ -3:^: II <L 11 
 
 f¥^Tl^T ^^: Tff ^T T^rlTWT^Tlr ^^ri: II ^^*T I ^^T II 
 ^tTT I ^^T II rfTfr I rT^ II 
 
 II fTT '^Vg II '»/' II 
 
 r{J ^tTT^ ^^T^TT^^ *T^f?r ^ II ^ I rTTTT I fI«fT II 
 
 fTTfw II- ' W reads S. 6, Tg:^: ^j^ f%^ || ^^TTT^^T^TTf- 
 ^Wg f^^ f^^Tf^"»«I ^tIT^ ^^: ^T ^ etc., after tlie ex. 
 it adds Tg:^T}'^^?T ^f?f%^'^XJT (Cf. v., 22, var. Icct.; Cf. Lass. 
 Inst., p. 321—3. ' BW ^f;, and similarly ^ ^f;. 'e grt^T 
 etc. BD ^ for ■'ifTT, and similarly in Comm. W f^-r ^■g. AW 
 '^^TTT-- -^ on^- ; ^^^ 71'^ ; ^or j^ r/". S. 20 ; Hema-cli. also gives if, 
 
II w-m « m» II 
 
 Wf^ W<f^ I rT^ ^^T ^'^ ^ ToEPWT^T ^T^frT I q% ■^^^- 
 irrjt II ^ I rTTW I ?T^ II 
 
 II ^T*?T fw II ) V II 
 
 fTT ^TTTT iT'^ f^ T<2r^Trt"^T ^T ^^fri II fff I fJTW || ^^f 
 TTm II 
 
 II fgf^?: ^: II I? II 
 
 f^HS^^^ft q^rr: ^T<2T^??Tt^T^^f?f II ^ I ^ I ilJt I 
 ^f^' II 
 
 II T^v jf\: ma II 
 
 ^fq q-?:^ t^'t t't tw^*?tt^ »t^ ii tw" i t^ i t'^ i 
 
 T^W I T^f^ 11 
 
 II ^gf%^?:^T II ^«i II 
 
 ^%^: q^^T \j^ s^T^"^ ^T »?^f?r ii '^i^ i t^ ii 
 '^ T^f^ II 
 
 !l Wf ^' II Xi II 
 
 T^^rr ^^TTW W^ ^: ^T^ "^^TTT^^ ^"t »fwf?r II T^ II 
 
 q% I '^if^i I T'Tf^i I TTf^ II 
 
 and it is found in the Setubandha ; see Hofer, Zeitsch., p. 517. A 
 om.Sans.; BD add rTm fT^TI (for ^i); W addsf^^j^fq ^ f^f^y | 
 ^WfW ^fw^tr^W ^ fTTTT- " Only in 'DW. ' So BDE (B tjttjt) ; 
 A f^ fTTWT ; ^\^ f^ <TTW ^f»r ; Hema-di. also has f^j. * AB ^f^ 
 DW add :^7 ; B confuses Sutras 14, 15. W ?jf^J?fTT5'T- '^ TT" 
 ^^. ^^'■^f'il('5Elf^inS.l(j.) A ^^^f^, but not so in S.K). "Added 
 
II 5! 7q: II \^ II 
 
 Tfn TfT^ Trrrrfq-er^ ll T^ I ^^R I T^f^ l T^f'iT II 
 II ^xj*rafi jg^TfrTf^l^fW'JT*?! ii < c h 
 
 Ttw^f^^ T^: ^^: ^TfT: wf%^fi?igif^ tt tw tw^t 
 
 Tf^ ^^ '5!JT^irT ^T^ffT II T^ I T^ I T^'^ ^^ II 
 
 II vr(7. ftCtt^ gy 11 '>L II 
 
 ^fT^5^^ ^ ^rT '^•^ ^ ^^f?! II f^m ITT^ f%^^^ II 
 TJT I TT^ II T^^: II 
 
 II T^T TW. II 9^- II 
 
 ■q[rT^: TTT^ ^W: tTt TfiT^^T^lft ^wfrT II "^TfT I TT^T^T I 
 TJ^T^ I T^^f^ II TJfTWTfT^II 
 
 II •WTT^m^^'m: II !>9 II 
 
 TJrl^^^TT^ ^TTq-^: '^T'Tl" ^TT H^f?I II tJVt I Tl^ II 
 
 II rfipff^T: w: JiT^i'i^^ II ^5? II 
 
 rT^s^^ Tjrr^«<*ii ^^^tt: <T^ ^^TTT^T ^^f?f ^^- 
 ^^^ ^t T^T??: II 'Jt ^fc^JT I WT Tif%^T I ly^? I -qwT i t?;^! II ^T- 
 f^f?T f^ II •^T I ^ I T^T I ft II '^^'^^^^ ^fff fair II ri T?;^ vw ll 
 
 II -^Tvi tV ^ • II 5 3 II 
 
 from DW. A •?;T!rii. A ly^j ('( ) ; W has as an ex. TJ^ Tf^ = 
 TjTTrT^. 'CWttT- ' BD (not W) T^TfT- ' DW ^fr- "DT]r<rr;for 
 these c/". Lass., p. 129. ^TfM?ff^ '"'^^ i'* t'xami)ks not in A. A 
 
UX II iTT?>fnT^Tii: II 
 
 ^W I ^TRi. ^WTT II 
 
 II i?^ »?T II !?a II 
 
 ITT^T^TV^ II 
 
 II ^TW II "^"i, II 
 
 q^^ ff^^fftf^q if^fl^ I fTW fT^^T^T^fT^T^: II 
 
 II y-M^fxi s^*? II ^\ II 
 
 WT^w^f I ^^: 11^^ ^ q^rr: tt r^-^ x'mn^[^J^^ ^^w. ll 
 
 fT ^TT^t I ?5^ '^ITI^ II 
 II ri^Tf^ II S^^ II 
 
 ^^Tf^ I fJT^ ^^Tf?T II 
 
 So DE ; A om. ; B ^^TjiT ; ^V ^^^. W -^Tf^. B ^jj. 
 
 Cf. Lass. Inst., p. 327. B ^■^ throughout. DE ^'^^"^ (T^ and 
 similarly in Comm. ABC TT^Tf^ 5 ^^ ff'^Tf^ J ^^ ('"i^*! ^^^ 
 Prakr. Sanjiv.) ff^Tf^T J — i^ tI be correct, it must be the enclitic 
 form (Cf. Lass. Inst., p. 32S) but it is probably a mistake for ff in 
 copying from a MS. in the Bengali character. W 7f rt^ -- x| ; DE 
 seem to give r^Tf'^ as a new Sutra, and add to this in its Comm. 
 ■^^T'^CTrT ft fj^'^- ^i'*^'"^- ^ here : in the following Siitras D 
 
II ^h: qfr^T-' II u,^ 
 
 fj^ -^T^^T I 75^ ^T^T II 
 
 II fr^ irf« II •?<- II 
 
 ^^ ^ II €t "q^lf^ II g^ <5^ ^q^Tf^ II 
 
 II ^T-^^rfT ^U rf^V ri;fl II £ K 
 
 ^HT ^gfrf II HT II rTT TfTT fJTTt 75^ ^^ II f^ II rfT riVi fj^lj 
 ?5^ f^^ II 
 
 II ^fr rimr|^?^-5?Ir^»^ri; W ■ II 3> II 
 
 ^IT^: ^^^^ ^^ 75^ 75^ 75^ 75*? 75^ TTgrT =5tt^t 
 
 ^ffT II fJ^T q^ I ^^ 75^ 75^^ 75^11 x?<i- II 
 II ^Tf^ 'g ^ ^ II ^9 II 
 
 ■^fk- ^«ft^^w^^ ^^TTT^ ^f% ^ qTTfr ^u^: ^-^-m ^ t" 
 
 TWrTT^lt""^ *T^fT: II ^ ^^ I t ^^ II ^ "^W I t W^ II 
 
 II n^TT ^ II ^5 II 
 
 '^irf^: ^K^: tJT^ fJ^TT TTJT^^T^lfr V^f?T II 75^TT ^^ II 
 
 II 7?^f^ rt^^ 'H'^f? fwf« II 3H li 
 
 f»Tf% qT<rl" ^"^TT: ^T^ 753^H 75%N ^^N TTBff ^- 
 ^T >T^ II TJ^f^ fJ^N l%^fi ^'^ II 
 
 generally has f^, the other MSS. ■^ (C/". iii., 8); AV generally writes 
 ■za" for ■5^. fjTjj plain in CEW ; AB not clear, except in one ex. ; 
 D reads H^, corrected in the margin to fj^jj ; only D has f^f^, the 
 others fj^. ' W adds ^gR'T^TTTT ^f»? "^^ ^o MSS. plainly ; D as 
 
H,8 II TTTfJcnf^FTH: II 
 
 II ^Kt ffTTT rTTrn <5»?TfT n^J^ r^mH II ^1 II 
 
 ^WV tTTfTt Y^'^' ^T^ rfWr rlTrTr f^wfr (5?TT^ Tjmf^ 
 
 T^rf '^T^^T ^^ffT II rTTTr ^T^^T I TTTtTt (J^T^T (5*IT^ 
 
 <5Wf? ^T^^ II (^^TlfT: II 
 
 II ri'^Tf^T r^^gTTJrTT >gfw II ?^ II 
 
 rlT^T^^ »TarrT: II fS'^lf^m ?J'fT^?n" ^T^^T II 
 
 II Ct ^ )^5UTW f|»mn??Tr^ II 9vO II 
 
 ^Tf»T TTT*iV ^IT^: tfT^ ^ >T ?5^TW fJ'^TW TWrT ^T^- 
 HT >T^f?r II fr 'fclW I ^ ^W I ?p^TW fJ^TW ^tn II 
 
 II #T ?5»Tf^ II 3^ I! 
 
 f?^ II ^f^^ rTTii'f rT^srg<£fT-fr ST3rrt"m W4f?f II 
 » <%^^ ?5^^ ^f^ II 3 i- II 
 
 ^5fT: II fj^^ ft'?? I ?5^^ r^^ II 
 
 II ■^^TT ^T?^T?-^^ wt It «' II 
 ^ '^l^ ^'^^ ^Tf^ II 
 
 before, (T^f^, corrected in the margin; only D '^ ^°'' '^ "^ *^^ 
 second form. BD jf ffY rTT^rVj but B not so originally. AW 
 -'^^: as a compound ; Cf. S. 48. So BDE ; A has ^ if (J^T^ 
 ?5^TW 'SSlfri ; W ^ ^ fJ^T'!T <51[TT^TITfi7 ; '>ii'^ similarly in the 
 Comm. of each. q^ ■H^fTf 'i^t in A ; Cf. S. 30. So BDW (and 
 
II ^g: qfr^^: ii «!,*, 
 
 II ^TSf'^JT^fl^ 11 89 II 
 
 ^f^ ^T^r sw^: ^^'^ ^^f'w Tfzr^^TTirr ^^ff^ i 'Tt ^ ii 
 
 "^^f^ W I '^^f^ ^Tf^ II ^J ^^^ I '^^ ^TTf^ II 
 
 ^^r\: II ^^^qq^ II 
 II ^^^ 5i^m: II 8? II 
 
 '^T^T I '^^ ^^ II 
 
 II trfr irf« II 88 II 
 
 ^m^: TT^ ^f% ^T^t wV Tf^^^T^Tft H^f?f II wV ^^ II 
 
 ''J^T'T^^^^ II 
 
 II ^Tf%: ^ ^WX II 8"i II 
 
 ^^^: ^^^ ^Tf%: TT«ft ^ ^^TT Tf^fTT^T^lft ^^?f: II 
 ^ ^ I ^WT ^^' II 
 
 II ^T^ ^T *?V II 84 II 
 
 TrrT<ft^W^^^ II ^X ^Tl U^ \f\TfiTl^^ II 
 
 II ^^f^ firfw II 8^ II 
 
 probably C ) ; A fj^^ fj^'^ ^^ i^ S. 37 ; A has Tf^'^ in ex. A 
 'gg^fri in Slit, and ex. ; W reads the Sut. '^ST^fiiJ' '^if^- -^ l^^f 
 (Siitras 43 — 58) is here lost in A (C/l Lass. Inst., p. 330) ; C has the 
 missing Sutras, but often corrupt. BCDE % ; W xjfV ; Hema-ch. 
 gives as liis Sut. ^^ ^^ -^^ ^ 7J^. B Elf^^f^. 
 
\i,^ II T?T?iriTi^nr: II 
 
 ^m^: ^^w fnfw '^^N TW^^iT^'sfT »?5iffT II ^^H ^^ ll 
 
 II ^ItTt ^TT'tTT Jim^T TJ??T^ ^??Tff Wt II «-c II 
 
 '^^^i T?^'^ wt tr^fr 1^ ^TT^T vsi^ II ^Tffl" ifV I 
 
 »TT'^ I ^'TT^T ^m^ ^iTTf% 1^ II 
 
 II ^^tH?TT ^5^TTi?TT ^V II yt II 
 
 ^^^: T^T^ >€ff% TTTrT ^'fTf^m ^'^T^m Tfa?TRT^^ 
 V^ri: II ^'fTRffT ^'^T^^ T^T II 
 
 II ^ TR^ »R TR^ ^fw II V II 
 
 '^^^: l?^r^ ^f% ^T?T TTrl ^Tt"3TT »T^ II ^ V^ I WT T^^ 
 ^^ ^W II 
 
 II JT5^ mt Tg*g -^j^Ttrr^ ^rfi? ii y^ ii 
 
 '^r^^: q^^ ^Tf% q^fT TTTT '^nt^ITT Htf?T II W^ WT ^'f 
 '59'^ T^ ^^ ^^W II <^^t¥ %J?t II 
 
 II ^^f^ ^t II *5 II 
 
 fZ'sJ II ^Wfmt ^T 'iTi: Tf^ffV^ II 
 
 II T^^^ -afu t| m 'i 
 
 ^^f?T II ^^^ f^^ II 
 
 ^ fi'^'Wt- ^ om. ; Sutras 48, 49 desunt in C. B ^i^f^j^ 
 ^^^<?T- W •JT^TWY. EC om. -^^5 the Pnik. Sanj. oni. tJo^ 
 and varies between x^Y and ^. BC ^^T^t (i" °^^ word); W ^^J- 
 1^ ; E has no Comm. ; only J) ^^ %Jt!T TJTT ^l!!; M'hicli Ilema-ch. 
 confirms. ' V(^ — ?fV'^ added from B ; Cf. S. 46. D ^i^^. 
 
II ^^: TfT^^: II U^"® 
 
 II ^T^ II MB II 
 
 v^frT ^f^ i?T?t: II flN I fr4 II ^T>gt I ^: II 
 II ifgi: II yL«i 11 
 
 f^H*^^ ^fq q-^Ff: f?I TfJJT^lfr H^ffT II fftf^'l ^^ II f%- 
 fw. I f^^ II 
 
 II f?if^ ^^3n?>€it II y,4 II 
 
 ^ I fnfm q^ II ^^ '^TTrTT: i ^'^^^ il 
 II 1^^ ^f% ^TT II y,^ II 
 
 W^frT I ^Tfw ^^frf II ^% ^T ^wffT II ^ ^^?T: II ^ ^^ I 
 ^Tf^T ^^ 1 T^ ^T q^ II ^ ^'g^ II 
 
 11 ^^T^gTrifV ^TfTfr it ^^ ii 
 
 ^T^TT: II ^tTTTT ^TTlfr ^fr^T =5'!if?T I ^tTTT^ ^TflfT jfT" 
 ^^^ II 
 
 II irmT?T^ w^ II If. II 
 
 ' ^ T^^- ' ^^ (=""^ ^'^'^^ Piakr. Siinj.) ^^. ' So W ; the other 
 MSS. f^-. *SoCW; the others f?^^ (^ -■^). The Frkk. Sanj., 
 Sanksh. Sara, and Hema-ch. all have i; Cf. Lass., Inst., p. 102. B 
 f^^ («c) ; C f^tlTT ; D f?if% ; E f?ff% (5/c) ; W f?ff% ; C/". Lass., 
 p. 319. A recommences here ; cf. p. 55, note 2. W adds f^^T" 
 ^t ^^fl^TT^T'^f q: I ?I51 ^"SN etc- A -1^ throughout. 
 
»15 II T?TlirT1T^T7r: II 
 
 ^Txr? VW I frlTCf \ItST I ^tji -fclT? II 
 II ir^V ST^TWrTJI i° II 
 
 ^tN ^^H I '^f^^ ^T^^ 1 ^TT^^^T I ^T-3T^T I ^^Tll^ I 
 5fT^^ I 11^ ^f^ jflf^ ^-^tf^ II 
 
 II T f%:^:^VTTTf?t II ^^ II 
 
 ^T^3Tf% II 
 
 II i -wif^ II 4^ II 
 
 '^TTftff ffr ^T"^f?ffr II '^17'Tl^ffT I WT^^rfl II 
 II f^^^i^TRJ ^^^^5FT II ^3 !l 
 ^^T^t f^V^lt W=fj fHWJ^ f?fW^5l^ ^^^^5! -fl^T^^ II 
 
 ACDE '^HT!^^ ; ^V-^^xj;^ ; E om. and confuses the Comm. of SS. 
 59,60. ' So D; A ^^^ f^f^-. ' W ^f^ ; the rest frff^ ; (J. note 4, 
 p. 57; tnox W '^^f^ ; A •=q^f^ ; BDE "^s^f^ ; the other Cram, have 
 «• 'a ^grx-^tfiTfT ; K -rTTit ; W •?;^XTT^fTTlt- ' C/. v. 6, 9. °W 
 added t^ to the Slit., and, therefore, adds erroneously here "'ggfXTT?' 
 |)ff% •^. The MSS. have 'SSJTlftf^) etc., the anusw. being ojitionally 
 added or not by S. iv., U>. ' ACDE (and tlic I'rak. Sanj.) -q; ; BW -^j ; 
 and siniihuly in the eonun. ; Cf. v. 12, and I.ass., p. 310. 
 
f €t I ^^^FT II "S^rwit I T^N I ^^iNrft II ^^^: I ^'^T- 
 
 W 1 ^^TJ II 
 
 ffT^T V^T II V^-^r\: I f^ffTT II 
 
 II ^Ti^j: qg) II ^8 II 
 
 'JTTqi ^h 11 m^^T^ ^r^ I ^TIJW^T ^r^ II 
 
 -■^ '^?I^- -^ ^H^" = 1) ^»f- I hut Loncctcd in marg.). 
 
■aTUffTf^rTu: 
 
 II ^'q^TT*^: TTf^^^: II 
 
 II fff?J'Tl"fTT'?V II ^ II 
 
 ^^T ^^v: I ^^T ^■^Ti; ii ^^f^ ^^^?i i ^^frr ^'^^ ii 
 II mf^'JV: f% i II «^ II 
 
 f% xj^i I ^^f% W^i II 
 II T^f'iTrfii: II ^ II 
 
 T? f%\T^rT^: ^T^ fWWffT II ^^Tf^ I ^HTf^ I W^Tfi? II 
 II f^i^^JT^^WT W^g II « II 
 
 ^^T ^^frf II "H'ElTiq^^^ | ^TtM I ^^ I ^^frT II f{^fm II 
 T'?'^ I ^^'f I ^^^ I ^f^W II ^^tTTI^ II lil^T^T I ^^^\ 1 q^^ II 
 
 ' BD ^. ' The MSS. often read xfZ ; cf- "•, 24. ' So MSS. ; it is 
 reversed in the comm. of S. 5. TJ^^- not in A. A f^. A Tf^fTT, 
 etc. ' AW ff\ in Siit. and comm. ABD ^c^T '^TW" j ^^^ Tf^ 
 ^?^Y; Hema-ch. and the Prakrita Sanj. have f^^SfX and ^^'\, which 
 seems better ; r/. S. 7 ; E has no comm. The anusw. in these ex. 
 erased in A; W seems to have ^;flf=fr, etc. ADE t ^^ | ; B 
 ^^'r^rr; ^^' '^f^f^; ''/■ Lass., p. 3o6, and infra. Siit. IT. E 
 q^^T ; cf. S. 31. 
 
II 'iTT^: qfr^^: II ^\ 
 
 II "^fl TT « II "i II 
 
 t^"RrI im qfr H^rT: I 5IT5?J^Trrjl f^fr\-qi: I T*f^ ^^XT || 
 f^T^m^T: I T^^ ^^^ II ^rf ?:frl f¥ I ^TT I 'T^frT II 
 
 II '^^t: II A II 
 
 '^^^Jm: '2jTf%qTTTt"^^T: q^ffT ^iqi »iwfri ii ^""if^ i 
 qfT^T f^ II ^tTt sf% I jwr sf^ ii 
 
 II fwr'^^Tm^*^^^ II ^ II 
 
 wrm II f\^i f^ I JT'Si 'fr I ^i^ ^'s i ^^ '^ ii Tifft sf^ i 
 ifTT: 'ir: ii 
 
 II ^^ t^T^ II ^ II 
 W'^hfT ^f%^T II ^^^ I ^^^ II 
 
 II f mf^^ II i- II 
 
 VTffTTWf^ ^f^ ^T^ t^ T^sr TfJIT^^t 5T ^^7T: II '^^^ I 
 I^T II T^^ I ^^^ II ^^T^iTt r^^fi^l f^f^f^^TTrf^l f%«^- 
 
 f%pEf — ^^ri: IVoni BD ; A is obscure here; (^f. SS. 1, 2, and 
 Lass. Inst., p. 006; B has tSJX^rT lor ^<Tr> """i both have ^f?TTfr!) 
 
 as In s. 1 . ' A '^i^^f m • ' K q^7 : ; A '^j^vrm": ^TfT: ^if^- 
 
 ■m^T^:- -'^ "^WT- -^^^ "»'• ^ J" '^ut- and connn. AX' f{T^ in Sut. 
 and cumin.; B //./. A gives the plur. ex. TT'^T 'SrT W^l "SIT! ^^ 
 has ;H'^!Jt throughout ; A\' adds samijogapunv hramcah ; (7/'. iv., 1, 
 note. Cy. viii., 58 ; A merely (iuotc> the Siil. ; the rest is given 
 
4^ II TTTiiri-RgfTir: II 
 
 '^T I TffT^^ II 
 
 II 'fl^iT^t IT^^TSf^T: II %" II 
 
 TT^ffr I P^?7T^"t I ^^fTl" I ^^?TTWT II 
 II t^ f%^ II ^^ I! 
 
 ^ II ^Wt I ^^fft I 'W^WWT II %^ I ^^■^ I ^?IIWT II 
 II WTfTt^ffg^jfrf f^; II '\y II 
 
 ^f%^f^ grii VTf?Y: xTT^ f%W5^: tt^t^^: ii Trf%T i 
 ^f^f%T II TTf^f?! I ^Nf?T II ^r^^fn I ^r^^fpf I ^rf^^f?! I 
 ^f%^f% II 
 
 II ^tT^ ^T ^Tt[ II I? II 
 
 ^f%^f^T=r^ W ^T Tf^ffV "51^^^ I ^^TTTf f%U II Ti"- 
 
 W^ I "^T^rfR I Trf%f^ I Tt^rm i tt^uTt i Tt"f?^T i 
 
 TfZTTfir II ^f^^Tf^ I ^r?^T^: II 
 ti f^rfi ^( gr II )8 It 
 
 TTW I ''^ ft^Tf^ 1 TT^rfir I ^Tf^fw II 
 
 is given from BD ; AV absurdly makes a new Sutra of it, besides 
 having it in Sect. viii. DE ff for •?? througliout. The MSS. vary 
 between ^^ and ^:^. I)W f;-^ ; A -^^rf : 1> i;"^ ; "ll have f; in the 
 ex. AD f%. A ^T'ftT '^f^'WtT- I'DW aihl the pi. forms in 
 ^ and ^. ^T^Tfl '^tt- ^^ ffl^T- ^^ ''*^*1^ ^f%^ etc. 
 
II v^-r: qfr^^r: II ^^ 
 
 II ^TWTft^i?lTf%75q-T in 4 II ' 
 
 ^T Nt^T TWrfTWT^^ ^T ^^rf : || f if^^T ^if^T^T I ^fwf^^T 
 •^^TfTF^TT II Hf^^T^: I ^fr^T^: II q% I ^tN^IT 1 ^T^TflT I 
 TT^rm I ^f?Tf?'5RT I ^f»J^T?1T I ^fw^T^T I vi W^mTi^ I 
 TTHtU: II 
 
 ^' f\-^ TT^ T^ ^"^ II ^4 II ] 
 
 Titi7\fi '^iT^irr >T^f?T II ^ri ^^^rf^ i ^t^' ^T^rf?? i ^Tt^ 
 ^T^rfu I ^r^ ^^Tf^T I ^^ if^rsiTf^ i fr^ fTf^r^TfR i 
 
 j^ 's:^jf^ I ^"^ wTfTT WifT II 
 
 ^ TW^'TT^^t -R^^Ti-vg^Ti^ f^-^ 5^^^ ^TfTr 
 
 f%^Tq^ ^T II 
 
 ¥T^T ^Tf^f?T 1 ^T-5rf?T II ^Tf^f?T I ^Tf^RfrT I ^T- 
 ^f?I II ^Tf^r*T ^Tf^f5f% I ^Tmf^ II ¥Tf^7^T I ^Tf^f^'- 
 T^rr I ^T^^ II ^Tf^f^ I ^Tf^f%f^ I ^T^lfrf II ^tN^^t I 
 
 Sutras 15—22 are only found in BDEW ; for Sut. 15, Cf. Lass. 
 Inst., p. 35-3. BW oni. ' B iftf^^T^T ( • ) * DW om. ' B gives 
 these in full. Cf. Lass. p. 351 for this Sut. B ^tT^T ^TfHT > ^^'^^ 
 otlier MSS. prefer ^. So W ; BDE ^'^. W adds ^q^^Tjrx- 
 ^^g^lfq I ^^T ^TW^W I m^Tfri ^^Tf??- ' "\V' om. ^f^j ; for 
 Sut., cf. Lass., p. 353. So BW ; DE -7? in both c.v. ; cf vii., 4. 
 
^8 II TTTiifnT^Tir: ii 
 
 «YNFf%m I 'ftf^^ I 'flf^f^^ I ^tNf^ I FTf^f%?T I 
 ^rff^^T^T I ^Tf^W'T I ^f^^T^ II ^T^T^: II Ht ^TW[- 
 
 ^^T ^1^f?r II ^W^ I ^J?^ I ^W^ II ^^fj I ^^ I ^TTTf^ II 
 [ II ^^ W^ II \i^ II ] 
 
 '^JT^ITT »T^f7T II ■^^■^ I '^^ I ^^r^T II 
 
 II gHTTT5f*rr^'5I^5f^r?5Tm'^'^T ^T II 9° II 
 
 ^WT I ^^^ ^W^TT I T^ TTT "f^T II ^f%^TT^rr^ I ^TW 
 TT-SfT 1 q% Trf%T T<5ITf^ II f^^Jflf^^^ II 
 
 'aV adds ^Tf%^?i^T --g -^ ^Tfw^T ^Tflff^TSfT €Tf%f%^T J 
 the Comm. in B is corrupt, but seems — W ; both further add vochha 
 at full length. " W \jf%^. E adds f^'Sgcf^^. DE add ^^^ 
 -■g -M ; W's ex. are ^xj ^^xj | ^Tf% ^irf% | TT^ ^^-q. the 
 
 si 
 
 last two = vr^TOr '^HTf'T- It then adds ^if^^WT^T^^WT^'^T 
 jj I -^ I ; ; B adds a very long Comm. applying these forms at full 
 length to the potent. 1st and 3rd prct , 1st fat. and bcned. AV fj-. 
 W ^^ff ' W ^^iff. Only W has -rlST^^ -Si- ; E has through- 
 out adya for anadya ; Cf. Lass. pp. 357, 358. A\' adds '^^T'^ff 
 here. '° BW add ^rt J^W^^ SfT '^^^^'TW^W^'f^i^TrW ^T:^- 
 ^rf'I whicli Hema-cli. also seems to allow. So E ; 1) oni. ; BW 
 
II it^tt: qfr#^: ii ^«, 
 
 III *T-e}^ II 9? ||T 
 
 •SfT TWITWT^'jIY ^T -Vf^ri: II ^fT^T^ I ^T^T "fT^TT I ^^^ 
 
 ^^nrr^ i fifsjif^g i ^t^^ ttW^f? i -nkfrmTfT ii 
 
 ?5^TT II ^^ ^''IT 'f^^ ^^-SfT fJ^W fJ^T^T I TTW^^ 
 
 St^^t^^t: II 
 
 II t^ *f^ II '^a 11 
 
 add as ex. ifV'ST Tr"STT I *<=xii ^^"STT '^^'it'i tl"^' f'i>llo\ving Sans. 
 
 ^^Tr!^ '^^^fl W>J^ ^^FTT ^% TWlf^ I ; Hcma-ch. in his 
 
 corresponding Siit. agrees with DE, but adds anye fii anydsdin ap'i- 
 
 rhchhanti ; liojja, hliucati, hliaret, hhavatu, abhavat, abhiit, hahhuva, 
 
 bhitijdt bhacitd bhatishyat! abhavishyadva ityarthah. DE TflJI'TT ■^. 
 
 E gives ex. without Comni. Only W adds ^ff^'Slf^ '^T'^T 'TT- 
 
 DE om. W \{^T{ ; B adds ^^rT ^^rf etc., as in S. :3(). D (not 
 
 E) om. tliis Sut., and much of Comm., but it is supjilied in margin. 
 
 D ■^fijasi ; E lias i for e in all. D rT^f^^wT- ^^ o"i- '''"'^ ^'^'^ 
 
 q^~Sf -"SfT I ^^~sr -"SIT- ADE ^-^g ; B f;;-^" ; W has three Sutras 
 
 t^ ^^ II >f^ ^^^t'tt:^???: Tffzr^Ei^ t^ ^t^u: ^ttt^ii '^it- 
 
 Wt'?l 1 ^ft'^ I '^^^ I q^H II '^T^TTJ ^^^rr^l '^^'TfT^j ^^- 
 ^rfsf ; 'li'ii follow Tf^T^T ^'^ II ( !^- '--1 ) :>iul ^^ ^^ II >g;^ 
 
^^ II -JTTlifni^TlT: II 
 
 ^^ II '^JH^fT^i 'sg^Wfl^ll 
 II fl^l-^X f1^ II v8 H 
 ■>i:H ^T^ "g^T^ ^TfVr: TTfJf^Ta ft^ Tf^r^^li^aTT H^frl II 
 
 'frft^ II ^^jfir^ II 
 
 II ^TTfw; II spy II 
 
 ^•^^H ^T^ TJ^%^i '^Tfrr TfTT r^mW^ II '^fw TT"?!! I 
 '^Tfw ^^ II '?IT€t5"T^T I '^T^t^'y: II 
 
 II f%^ ITTTnTTrl --^ITfl Jl yf II 
 
 ^^fn II ^T^T I ^T^T I ^lir II ^TT^fcf I ■?r^^f?T I T?T7^frI II 
 II 'JRT^ ^ II !?vo II 
 
 ^T'i ^Tffr: TTtg^^ ^^ T<5n^ir: l Wf%^ ^f*r'^ tjf%'^ I ^T- 
 
 f%r' ^f%rT ^fZrf (^^ i^i ^^^t gives the var. readings of o)ie Siit, as 
 two) ; the copyists add anusw. wrongly, as if the rule applied to the 
 past participle (for -which vide S. 32), Cf. Lass., p. 354 ; Hcma-ch., 
 the Pr. Sanj., and the Sanksh. Sara read f^Tjf. The Pr. Sanj. adds 
 in Comni., sarccsku piay/fihcs/tu sarccshn vachancshu, and cxpl. hJiida 
 
 ty ^^ »?r^ and f%^. ' ADE iHf%^ ^%f^'^ ; t- -mf^^ ( cf- viii., 1 ) 
 
 ^Tt'^ ■^^■^ 1 ; none give Sans. cxpl. ; the Pr. Sanj. ^^'^. A 
 f^^ in Sut., but •5^'^ in Comni. ; BDE '^^ ; ^\' (and the Pr. Sanj.) 
 ^-3Sl; Cy: Lass., p. 354. 'w adds W[^^ tf^Tfl^ I ^^TT 
 ■^TTfT • <)nly in ^\' ; ^\' tlun adds a new Sut., ^q ^T^T ^^ > 
 see App. Aoulv^5J7^. A\"-y^. 1! ^T-^y-: all tlic ex. in A\' have «. 
 
^JfJ^Ji I q^T^T I ^TTT^T TfZTTf^ 11 
 
 ^TTf^'^ ^JiTf^"^ qTrf%^ I ^ifT^ -^jf^-^ qrf^'^ ii ^ri^^^^Tii 
 
 aRTlf^^T I ^TTf^^T I q^Tf^^?- I ^TfT^T I ^iffl^T I 
 mf^^T II ^TfT?! I ^Tf^fi I mfSfT I ^T^^ I ^T^^ I m^^ U 
 
 fll ^TT%'ll =<L ifl 
 
 ^ifT^ I ^Trf?^ I ^ifT^T I ^TTf%^T II 
 II -^f! --^IT fi^fq gi II ijt- ' 
 '^^TTTrTT'^Tffl'T f^rf^ '^TfT ^T^TTTt""3IT ^l^frT ^T II ^*JT- 
 
 fw i ^^fn II 
 
 I! T^ ^"^^ II ?•> I! 
 '^f^m I '^^T^ I ^r^»^ I 'W'JtV II 
 
 II ^ II 39 II 
 
 W^m^ ^T«fV SfT T^^f?f U ^f%^ I i^f^ II 
 
 II tr^ ;^TrTf?'5rJ^wf^'^rl^ II 3 3 II 
 
 B T^-. BD 0111. W ^T-, and similail}- li in all the ex. This 
 Slit. not in AC ; B has it, but conujit ; W reads it TJ«fX^ ; DE as above 
 ( E adds '^fi^T^- in Sut.) ; the INISS. agree in Coinm. ; Cf. Lass., pp. 
 360, 363. EW gff-^yf^T^ bnt ^T'^^Tf^'Sf^. BW add the forms of 
 q^ and ^Ji. ' AD '=5f7-g. HW add ^f%?j ■%^^^^■ HH'-or^. 
 
4^ II HTlirT-RgTTir: II 
 
 TTfT'g II ^fl"3fW ^f*r^t^ I ^ir^ ^f^^ i ^^^=4 ^f%^ i 
 ^^f%T ^f%f%T II 
 
 II sfTTl? ^U\ ^H II 
 
 ^g»TTT^^ ^Wr SfT Jl^ •H^f?r ^T II ^^T ^^T I ^X 
 ^^X I ^^*f?T ^#f?T I ^i^ ^^^ II 
 
 Tf?r ^T'^f^li^ iTTfifTTT^T^ f^^f^f^^TH 
 
 A 15 -xJTJI ; Cf. iv., 24. " W ^^oBf ^^f%ot. 
 
^Sf]: qfT^^: il ^£_ 
 
 II tj^t^^t: TTfr^^: II 
 
 II ^ir '^T^ft II > II 
 
 ^^T. I fiffT W^f?T II 
 
 II ^ ^: II 9 II 
 
 ^: ^nT(?r^ T|^?rr ^ TWT^irr ^TwfrT ii W'^ ii 
 
 II ■HTTV"'}' II ■' M 
 w*?^T I TfT»TWT II 
 
 II J^T■m^T^■ ii « ii 
 
 fsT^^TCT ?T>?^ I ^m VTffT^WT TfJT^Trt'sfr HWf?I II ?5^TI II 
 
 II ^ ^t: II ■! II 
 
 ^nT?2r^ gT Ttfr^^T^-arr 3?gf?f ii ^f?:^ ii 
 
 II -amr ^w i| = ii 
 
 ^^ ^fl$ I ^^ VTffY'^^ TST^ilT^'lfT ^^f?I II "^T^T II 
 
 It WT^ m-^ : II >a II 
 
 BW add several more ex. ; B corrupt ; W ''^f^^ '^^ etc. " A 'g 
 
 BD -^ ; W ^: ; the Pr. Sanj. ^. ' BD ^^. ' A ^i^ ; D ^T^f . 
 
 A ^Tji gfi5. ' D for this ^^T ^W: II ^^ ^TW ^^ ^TffT^fw 
 
 TriTT^lfr »TWf?I I WtWT ^WrWT^ ^^ si^^f^f: "ith ex. ^tjt^ 
 
^° II "RTlifTli^TIT: II 
 
 ^^ ^T^ I ^^ WTrTT'Jif ^ TfJT^^TTTl" H^rfrT II wV^T I 
 ^WV-^T II 
 
 1%^^^ II 
 
 II •q^: tTTw: ii »» ii 
 
 tfT Tffi" I '^reJ VT?fr: m^ TfJIT^'TTt'^T H^f?T II T?mT II 
 ■—■ --T^t^-i^^riT 'tli: ll M H 
 
 ^^TftTT^^fT: ^T1 '^ifr T<5rT^'3f>" ^^ II ^It^T I ^IT" 
 ^T I ifr^T I 'WR^T II 
 
 II ^ttV st: II \9 II 
 
 ^^TTtrT^ VTffr^fT: ^TT ^X Tf^TT^TT »T^«^ II ^S I 
 ^TT II ^ I ^TT II "S I ^TT II 
 
 ■q'^WT ' -^ '^^^ both Sut. confused ; W has first TJI^Y ^t^T^I ^'ith 
 ex. irt^T WYIT I "TTTTf^^lff «4 ; then ^^ -^wr: with ex. 
 ^^T '^^T WT ; the Sanksh. S. ( in Delius ) has Tjr^ l!TT^ ; the 
 Pr. Sanj. as in text. B adds "^j^X- ^ C""*- ^) '^3' ^fT'T'?!" ' ^ 
 T7^1(fV- ' BW TS^^ ; W cm. f^'SH'aj. ' D tj^: ; this Sut. is sup- 
 jilicd in marg. of A, but is in the text of ('. 15\\' add IJJ^^- 
 
II ^^^: tifT^T: II «\ 
 
 II ^»rr sfHT's: II XH II 
 ^m^ II 
 
 II Tji^TT^: II 9 y II 
 
 JT^ ^^T^T^ I 'Vm VlfTT'TTlTr »T^fff II W?T II 
 II ^f^. i^f?^'??^^ II l.i II 
 
 ^ I ^tT^ II 
 
 II fi>j: aifT >J?!»Tf%Wt^ II I'Q II 
 
 TTfT^i^TW^fT^^ T^ff: II ^rfl^ I ^Tf^ I ^T^w I grrj i 
 
 ^T^^ II 
 
 II ^t^wt^^^tV II r^ II 
 
 w HrTT^t I ^^ ^rmwr^Trrl" ^^^: ii »?TT i ^^^KT ii 
 
 ^^' ol'^T ; l^ i<^";"^s t^c Sut. ■gf^t ^»TT^.*- So D ; A oni. tsj^ ; 
 15 olf^ ^T*T ; ^\' ^^^r>T ; ^:/- A\'cstcag., sect. 10, 29. ' B ^HT^^- 
 A\' ■^fj ; the others ■g (the Pr. Sanj. '^tT) ^ih'I so in Comm. 
 ''.///. ^tT(?) ^/. iv., 23. In the ex. ABC W have ■^ (B once ^^TJI; 
 cf. iv. 23 ) J DE 7T, as ^^;T;r etc. ; cf. Miich. Stenz., p. 22, 8. " A qry- 
 f^ig ; BgfTfr:^ ; ^ ^Tf%^ faltered to ^T'^H) J EW grj^^j ; W 
 exphiins it by fjrj, but rf. note to vii., ~4, where W gives gp'T'^ft'^ 
 as an ex. — '^^TT ' ^^^^ other JISS. have no Sans. cxi)h E ^Tf%^ 
 (and so D, but altcicd). ' All the M8S. and the Sanksh. Sara (cf. 
 Delius, J). 11, note) ^-^ ; A has ^^T '''^*"' ^"'- °^'^o- ^'TT ^'^^'^ ^^^ 
 
^"^ II T?TlirTT?^T'3i: II 
 
 II fihrY ^TT'ftTt II Xi- II 
 
 fiqjft »T^ I "^rm mmwftTt" ^^^r: ii »ttt i ^t^r ii 
 [11 fsi'w^; qim^T II =?' II ! 
 
 'WT 'hnr^w I ^^ 'fciTfTV: qr m^ TWT^ifr ^t^ct: ii ^tt 
 t?r?iTii 
 
 II % ^T#T'^ II «?A II 
 II ^qf^ttr: II 1^!?^ II 
 
 II ^t -^mfim II '?3 II 
 
 ^T '^IWWVW^ I -^W VT^^TXjr^TT^ li^fT: II ^T^T I ^WT II 
 II ^'^^ff *?: II =?8 II 
 
 ^T II 
 
 II ?rT'«gT1T5Tt ■3T'^^T'?J1T''JT: II '^'d II 
 
 ^T ^f^r^f^rft I ^ f^T^t I ^ ^ T H^ I TJ^^t 7T^ 
 liT^ TT^ Tmrl ^T^^-a^r ^4f^ II ZT'aiffr I ^^f^ I ^T^ffT II 
 
 [II 7T5IT^T^ gft^T^f^rf^^jf^TXIT^aff^^^g II ^.i II J 
 
 rest. 'Wf^^. 'This Siit. not in AC; in DE it follows S. 21. 
 ' BW -^^. ' W flf ig^ ; cf. Westerg. sect. 2:2, 8. ' A om. ; B ^t ; 
 for muna , cf. Lenz, App. Crit., p. 15. AAV ^ct (W'^t) ; E gj ; 
 the Pr. Sanj. ^ ; and so in Comm. of each ; D 5^ throughout in SS. 
 25, 26 ; B om. Siit., hut gives ^ in Comni. ' A |g[ ; DEW as hefore ; B 
 oni. This Slit, not in AC ; AV has only ^T^TTT"^- ^'' *'^'' ^ '''i'^ »T 
 
II ^-ff^: qfr^^: ii >oi^ 
 
 ^T"«jniT5lt ZT ?JT ^T TfJIT^^T Vf^frl ^^ITTrT^^^mi^ 
 
 '^f^T I ^T^ ^T"^^ II ^TT ?1T^T I 5ITf^T ^II'^f^T I ^T? ?ir- 
 ^■3 II IT?; ^r^T I ItNT ^T^f?T I TT^ »1T^^ II 
 
 [11 'mf^Vr^T: X^T^r II »^;9 II I 
 
 ^TT *T^^ 1 Via ^ I Tfnf^TWTt^^: ^T >JT Tf?IT^'3^r 
 >T^fT: I ^^T5I»lf^^r^T?TT^^^^^g II ^TT I ^if^T I 'WT^ II 
 ^TX I 'yif^T I "fcJT^ II 
 
 II ^^4fl: II «^c II 
 
 ^^ W^ "^"^^ I ^r^ VTrfrf^^T *T^ffT II UfiT II 
 
 II f%5?f%X!T: II P,L II 
 
 f^ST^^^ 1 '^j^ ^ITrTrf^WT *TWffI II fgWT II 
 
 II t^w. f^w: II 3» II 
 
 ^3T^5-^f^f5TTi^ I '^^ vrm: f^^T ^^fri ii f^wT ii 
 
 II ^: W^ II 91 II 
 
 r^wT II 
 
 ( like D). This Sut. not in AC ; B XcfTfVT'^t: ; W reads Si'it. ^y- 
 
 ^mwr: ^T VT. ' D ^Tf^ ; "^^' ^t^ ; ^ "m- *r-- ' So av ; ]} 
 
 ^■R i 1^ ^f^• t) om. ; ^\' ^OtI^"^: The MSS. have s^ ( W ^ ) 
 here, but as AB have ^ in Conuii., and E's Bengali o^ is clear, Delius' 
 ^ is probabl)- incorrect (^, o^ and sf being so alike in MSS.) : the 
 MSS. have s^ in ex. ( W ^). " D fif;^:. ' A f^- tlnouglKHit. ' W 
 
^8 II ■RTfifTTT^T'ST: II 
 
 II -^^ '^^'^'^ " ^'^ " 
 
 ^^^TT II 
 
 II ^TT VT ^: II 3^ II 
 
 ^■arl" T^f?! H ^^T I ^^f%^ II 
 
 II ^wrrr^^T'?: II ^8 II 
 
 '^^T'fT 1 ^W^T'W?: II 
 
 II grr^^Tw: nay n 
 
 ^T^ ^^f?r II ^^T^T I '^^^T^T II 
 II f%fT 'TT^ 'TTW: II 1^4 II 
 
 II f%^T f%^: II ^^ II 
 
 f% ^^ I ^^ '«jT<?Vfi|-^ vmfji II f^^T II 
 
 II fHfrfWTTT^W W^: II 3^:: II 
 
 T^f^\ fwf^T I TTrT^T??!^ "5^ ^^f^ II f»f^T I fw^T B 
 II ^^i: \\ -^L II 
 
 ' A T^fT -qr- ; C WrflR- ; W ^ri^ V^T ; B corrupt ; for ijf : Cf. 
 Pan., vi., 4, 140. " B xj^- ; W ^rVTJTT- ' ^ TT%- ' A 7TTf% ; B 
 
 -■^, A gfyjj- in Silt., but not in Comni. A^ttjt:. 1> Hjf^TWT" 
 A f%^Y- ^ fal^jj tliroiigliout, to which B is altered from f^-. 
 B ^: hut -^ in ex. ; AB ^rT^ f'^'i" "^TEf-- AW ^, D ori<iinally so ; 
 
II ^-g^: qfT"#^: II - 'O*, 
 
 w^ fsf-^TT^ I "vm vfT^rT:r^■m ^t vmffi ii ^^t h 
 
 II "k^^ II y '-• II 
 ^■g: ^^^ I ^^ %jTmT<?T^ ^f vf^f7\ \\ wWr ii ^^rf^Wr^ 
 
 II ^7?t^tm: II «■) II 
 
 ■^^>«TT^TrT^ "^ttsr^ ^T ^^f^ ii ^^"it i ^^t ii 
 
 II ^t^; 11 89 II 
 
 ^f^T I ^rej ^Tf?Tt(5I^ Tr'HWfrT II ^T II 
 II ^^t f%^: II 83 II 
 
 II "k^i: II 88 II 
 •?^ IV^ I '^l^ VTfTtt(2I^ T\ ^^fH II ^^ST II 
 
 II ^^: II 84 II 
 
 -^dirtj*^' 'iTr ^^fri U ^'ilT II 
 
 II ^^Tft^rt ^'^^IT II 8^ II 
 
 13 ^ ; E J, but all have kivathcr. AD ^'g'^. Only B ■J^ ; E onu 
 Comm. as usual. The MSS. ^^^ ( 15 ^"3^, E ^2"^ ) ; the doubling 
 seems required by iii., 51, and the clause T^'STf-. Cf. iii. 49. A 
 13W ■^: here and in Conim. ; Cf. iii., 50. BD xj^-. ' W -^T^T 
 here and in SS. 43, 44, and elsewhere. Only W ■^atf%^ etc. B 
 tj^^-^;. AD "^V^^I (A is not cleaj-, but the r proves that it is 
 not J) ; "W has ^: ; B "^v j:- " The MSS. as before ( W ^^^^) 
 Cf. iii., 51. " So MSS.^ Qy. f{\ (!) cf. Lass., p. 245, note. " W ^5f 
 
-a 4 II "RTlifTif^Tli: II 
 
 ^'^iftTt ^'^flT ^^fr\ II ^ffT I 7i:wT I W^T II ^^f?f I 
 ?5^f?T I ^^frf II 
 
 II WT sfol^t: II 8^ II 
 
 ■^^T ^f?t I ^l^tW^ ^T ^^ffT II ^^T I ^WT II 
 
 II ^ffej^wr^: II 8C II 
 
 II ^^^ II 86 II 
 
 ^f>jT I w^ ^'WT ^J^n: ii ^^t i ^'WT ii 
 II W^ ^: II V II 
 
 ^^ ^T^ I ^^ VTrTTt^^ ^T ^J^frT II ^^T II 
 
 II ij^wr^': II 'ix II 
 
 ^^ ITTri^ Xig T??T^ I '?l5I^t?g^ ^> H^frT II ¥^T I ^^T II 
 II H^Tft^t f%<^ II »i'^ II 
 
 1^ HWt I Tf&^TfT^f t r^<^ ^^fr\ II ^^T 1 ^"IT II 
 HWli^ I WTlfTT II 
 
 II ^fj^^T^T II y,9 II 
 
 ^^?: I ^"^T ^^T II 
 
 follows S. 51 ; ill Coiiini. BW add ^q :3[Y^ etc. W adds ij^ff^ = 
 ^^f?T- I^ throughout og(?). ' W ^T^^. ' So ACW ; I3DE read 
 
 later add. in BD, but the oiig. text of AE ; the Pr. Sanj. has irfe"-- 
 ' W adds -JIIJIT I ^^T ■f'S^frr I ^^ (cf- ^ai. Icct. S. 8) and 
 then gives S. 5S. A xf{;g^ : BDKAV tffj^: tlie Br. Sanj. qj-^^ 
 
II Tir^^h?f: II Vi II 
 
 ifrt'^TTT'S 'ft'SfT Sn^ f^<^ HWfr^ ^\ II qfrr-^T I '^^^T II 
 
 II *pT^5Tf igiTfJig^g iiTTq: II ^y, II 
 
 ^3i Tf^g^T^^t ;fiTfi^T<<5^ qTTrr S'fer^ ^tJY ^^ ii 
 m^^ I mTi^ I httT^' 11 f^^: I ^^w I ^Tii I ifTT^ II ^T: I 
 
 TVtTW I ^Vrf I TtTT^ II 
 
 II g^f^'^wt xrr s'^ 1^: ii m,4 ii 
 
 ^ ^^^ 1 ^ TT^T^T^ I f^ ^^ I ^^ WT^ I ^. ^^ I 
 
 fsi^T 1 ^^ V I ^^T II 
 II *fTw^ wN'g II «l,'«> II 
 jmj t^T^^TRWtt'^ ^"513^': TT^'^^: II 'g^TTT^ ^"^ li 
 
 ^r^^T I V^T vf^'STT I 
 II I^ITftlt f%^ ^T II li5 II 
 
 quoting ii., ^0. So DW ; AB TfT^'^^r^ T(\W\ i E oni. C'omm. ; 
 only W gives an ex. besides Tf. So D; ABE TJifl^'^T ; W qfjJJ^fT 
 
 i^f^raT I fiii'^^T f^^^T- ' ^^^ '"^'is ^f^ T-i^tt- ' ^v ^- 
 
 ^^ I ^T"^ 1 HT'^go^, '>iit tT i" tl^(-' otliL'i' ex. ; DE have rf in all 
 the ex. ; Cf. infra, transl. note. W "^f^f^Jiy-fSlJ Wt "f^"^ («''c 
 placed after S. 14 !). ° BD -^^sfj: J ^\' ^T^f- ' W t?^ tt^. ' W 
 ^t!T7 — Tl^nf- ^\ ^JT^^TH^T; =is ^" adhih'tra Avith no ex. A 
 -^■g ; D corrupt. A15 ^- ; l)ut (uily B g in the ex. " D om. both. 
 W puis this Sut. after S. .^'i with ex. jj^^ jt^^ ^^^^ f\f{K TJ\T 
 
>5>^ H T?Tiifiif^Tir: 11 
 
 Tf'TWT I '^^^ 'f f%^T II ^'g^ I T'JJ^ I T^^ H 
 
 II Ojr%fw^: II 1^ II 
 
 ^T II 
 
 II wr'ffr^Tt II i° II 
 
 m^-^irt: \\ ^TT I ^T^ II 
 II ^%fHi ?T II i%, II 
 
 ^f%^rTii 
 
 II ^f fT^T«r^: II 4=?, II 
 
 ■^f^^ explained by J|T^f?f "^ffri ^Tl^lf^ ; C/". vii.,9, where all refer 
 it to the passive ; the rest om. Sans. expl. here. So A ; DE f^- 
 ■^"Sf; with ex. f^'Sf'?^ ; BW have a cliff. Sut. ; B (and the Pr. Sanj.) 
 ^f^f^r^^'ft ^^^"S^^^^T: (the g^ written in B 7^ ; cf. Del., 
 p. 12, note ; the Pr. Sanj. -^^) with ex. 'ff'S^ f%"5^T ^^T ' ^^' 
 '^^f^^^^t ^^f^W^WT: 'n^th ex. ^^f; f^^f; B^t- ^^^ (»"'! 
 Pr. Sanj.) ^3T?i^^-- A om. Here follows a Sut. in I5W, not in 
 ACDE ; B ^T WSf'JT^ (B ^) ofT || ^T ^WTT^^ 1 Tf^T^ VT- 
 ?iV^^-si Tir^ i-^ii'ifl" ^^'=t: VTT^gif^xnT: l xji-sTt; ^^T I '^^ 
 ^f^^T 1 ^fT^T 1 tTT^^ : ^\' li:'^ ITT^fEfrw^WTT II ^T 
 
 WTT I "^T^^ ^fJT^- ^^' foi" this Slit, -q^^ ^7^: || with ex. 
 ^f^T ^f'TW^T I UW- '^' 1'^^^' ""'1 1^ o'iy-; AB f^TJT- here 
 
II ^1^^; yfr^^: II «£.. 
 
 fr^ fl ^f^T I ^^ II ^€t 1 f^Tsf II ^^ I T^j II tf^ I TtT II 
 
 11 r^^f^T: II 4^ II 
 
 Tjc(J f^ I ^^ f^f^ »TWr?T II r^^TT I f^T^W fl^TT 
 WT^ II 
 
 II tjv^t: M8 II 
 
 ■KV ^T^ I "^^ ^fr »T^or II 31^^ II 
 
 il ^-^4: II ^«i, II 
 
 ^^ '^-SJ^^ I -^^ mfTV^tfr ^^frT II %T II 
 
 II ^^^: II ^4 II 
 
 ^^ ^i^ I ^^r^ vTfrr^^T >T^f7f ii ^-stt ii 
 
 II H^t^»T-?5lft II i^ II 
 
 3 
 
 ^^ ISXt 1 ^^ ^ffTT ^H -^^ T^^lTTilT H^rr: II ^HT I 
 
 W^ II 
 
 and in ex. 'aB^T!]. ' MSS. ^f% ; (T/. S. 66. 'SoBDEjAf^,^ 
 W f[7?f (in Sect. L\. W has a Sut. f%7gf '^f^fT^ftfT^:)- ^E 
 (and prob. B) ^ j ; D prob. ^^* ; W j^ ; Cf. Mai. M., p. 115, 2. 
 B adds ^^1^(0- ' So BW ; A ^t( ( ? ) J D -^ ; E ^-gf. 
 W continues to add hhave or karmani'm. the Comm. to each Siit., p/". 
 S. 57, var. Icct. ^ DW om. the rest. " So BDEW ( suppl. in D in 
 marg.); A and Pr. Sanj. 5J^: ; C n.l. BDE ^^^'.. After this B 
 has a new Sut. ff^^^'. '^^'ifl^ ex. \'^\ I rf^^lfTT ! ^ gives after 
 S. 62 -fi^TH: II fT^ rI?T^-?:$ I ^^ tTTfTT: ^4fw ^^TT"3fr 
 ^^fh II ^^T I (T^fT II- '^o ^I^ j I^ TH" i'l S*^*^- 'i^'^ Comm., but 
 ^TT- in ex. ; W reads f^^ «^5Rt- ' W gfjf^ ^^■?; = HJ^i^ ; B 
 
^'' II TTTUrJTTgfTir: || 
 
 II gTi|;m wi: II ^c II 
 
 n Y^: ^^^f^i^w^^wT: u ^i- II 
 
 r^^wT I ^^^T II 
 
 II ir^^T^'ftTT: II ~«>° II 
 
 ir^ IT^ I ^^ VTrft": fTT ^^ rfk Tfi'fl '^IT^^T ^^fff II 
 rITT I ^^T I fftTT II 
 
 II i^mWT^^fTrTT n ^"^ II 
 
 irWT^t %^T^^^TTTT?^7TrTT ^^f?T II ^f^T I "^^T H 
 II TfrT ^T'^f^^^ TTTfifl-RgrT^ ^T^T^^ 
 T?fV^CTS^fl: II 
 
 gives San. TJT^f?!- A. gf - ; CDE (and Pr, Sanj /j ^■;5- ; W ^TT'^g- 
 ■jJifY ; the Sut. decst in B ; the Sanksh. S. g-ri Wtqt ((^f- Del.) " A 
 CDE as in Siit. ; W gfxTT ^9 t^fT ' ^ °™- ^^ Y^^'f^^'^^^^" 
 "^SIWT^WT: II with ex. J\^■^ \ q^^ 1 f^i^^ I fqj^lf^ 1 ^g^i: II 
 efag^ II It also adds ^i^fxil in the Comm. ; cf. G-J, note. So ADE 
 (the second ex. in A may be -^^X) ; B •JT^^X^T^fltTT: II '^^'ifh 
 ex. fTTT I ^^TT I rTtTi; I ^5STf?I TUm^ -^ ■ ^^' l^-^* H^^TT- 
 ^fftTi: II with ^^fTir in Comm. and ex. 7}^^ | ^^^ \ ^rj^^ || 
 IT^fT ' BEW then add (snpjilied in a later hand in tlie marg.of Dj 
 
 €t^^T: I ^^T 'g^: ^T^T (]5^\' add ^rf^) | fx^; TTXTf^ I 
 l^^lfr ^^T"^ II I'"' I'l" ''^•I'lj- gives this as a Slit, bnt its Comm. 
 is very eonu]it. 1>\\' lor "^^"^ give ■^^'?] ; W refers both ex. to 
 
^w^: qf?-^^: II 
 
 II fiiqTfTT: II I II 
 
 ^'ITTW f^TTTrr^T^ W"^^ II 
 
 II ^ ^sl^^Tf^VTTW^ II 5^ II 
 
 ^ Tm^ "^^ ^IfT^Tf^VTTW^^l f%m?T'T^T W^f?T II 
 ^T^ ^^^T I ^ 'TTt^ ^nj^iTT ^'^ II l^^T^t I -^ TTtW^ W^T^ II 
 
 f^^^TT^ I ^ ^^ f5%^ II ^ ■S^twttjt'Tt ■s[\i I ^ grzj^ 
 ^JTV^ ^^i I ^ >T^ ?3;^^: II 
 
 the passive ; BW (and Pr. Sanj.) then add a new Silt. ■^'SnTlXT 
 
 ^^^' II ; W's comm. is ^f^f?f t?^t^tt: I 'yilf^TTi^T^irT: 
 
 ^f^ w^ ^: I ^f^ riT^rr^i jr?: tt^t i ■^tt ^t i ^^ 
 
 ^T^ I WWT il^T. I ^^T ^T^T I 5^T ^T^T I ^'^T TT^^ I 
 ^W^ ( ^^' ^- ) ^T?TT 11 W^f?T I ^^^fTT I ^ftffrT I ■^U^ I ^^- 
 fh I ?^^rf I fr^fTT I ^ftf^r II : B's Conmi. -feJIffSIT^arr^ir^ 
 (B -^:g) ^^^ 1 ^^TFTTWff^l -^^T ^"V^T ^JT 1 ^T^^T: I ^TT 
 ^»TTT I '^■RTT ^W?T% f«'^) '^^TT '^I^WTT ^T^ I ^^WTfrf 
 '^T^l 'y the Pr. Sanj.'s Comm. very corrupt. BD gffj"gj ; in this 
 book AD are chiefly followed, particularly in the ex., where B 
 often differs, and W almost always ; W has several new Sutras (sec 
 App.) and often a different order. ' AA' -f^T'^T^TW^- ^'^ BDW ; 
 AE ^T'^^. Only BW ijive Sans. ex])l. ; botli have gr^^- hut only 
 
^^ II T^TlirTTI^Tir: II 
 
 II fw^ ^-^i ■^^\^JT^ II 3 II 
 
 \^ II TT^W II 
 
 II ^T ^^^TTtf^TTTtlfiraf^^ II 8 II 
 
 '^Y^K ^f^ II iT^T^ ^^«i: II 
 
 11 TTf^Tfif^T ^f%f%fTTT3TT^ II »i II 
 
 f?r II ^^ TT ^w ^fr I ^1^ f%T WW ^^f^'SBT I "^i^ f%wr 
 
 f^f^W^T II ^'^^ f%^ ^5T "^rT: I ^W f^^ ^T ^^f%fT: I ^^ 
 
 f^ff^r ^"sr: II 
 
 II ^ ^ f^^^f^fi^'iw^^ II 4 II 
 
 ■^ T^^T I ^'^^T ^ WTT II ^ TT^^: I ^^: ^^ v{TX- II 
 II w^^: ^^ II ^ II 
 
 W^T T^^ ^^: ^^^ S^ f^TtTTfTIJ^ >T^f^ II W^^ ^W U 
 II '^T'Trl^' W^fr II ^ II 
 
 W ^J■V(^ also. Ex conject. ; A f^-^ -^-^ (^^ in ex.) ; BDW f^'^ 
 ^"^ '> E fj^ ^■^ ; In Hcma-ch. MS. a has xjr^ ^-^ f^■^ s^ '^^V" ? 
 but S •^ for g ; the Pr. Saiij. f^^ %^ ; (/. Lass., p. 189. ' Only in B ; 
 W has as ex. ^ f^^ | 75^ fg^ | ^^^^ f^^^. ' So ABDE ; 
 B adds '^T T^ ^fw^ I ^T ¥^f?TWW^'?I^ (0 J "^^^ as usual, 
 diff. BW om. So BW ; AD --^ ; only W has any Sans. expl. 
 ° W ^. ' W f^fii■^-. ' So A ; BD om. ex. ° A xjig:^- ; B om. ; W 
 
II »ig^: qfT^^: II c^ 
 
 II f^WT TTW II i_ II 
 
 f^WT TrJJ^ "JT^^: "ST^ f^TTrnTlfr ^WfTf II f%WT v4f% I 
 ^WY ■^^f'f? II f^^ VEfW I r^^ ^?Tf^ II 
 
 II ^^T ^:^^^iTTw^r^5f^ II r- ii 
 
 ^^T Tf?J^ ^^1 ^I^^^'TTflHT^^^ OrqirTW^T >T?f?T H 
 ^:^ I '^o^T ^■ST^?:^Tf5njf^ '^^R II ^^5TT^t I ^^ '^^t 
 U'V II ^*TT^^ I ^^T ^f»7^ ^T? II '?ITt ^W^T^tf^fTT^lTJT- 
 f%>?rr I ^f T ^tn:f^^ I ^^^t -^STf^R^TTT II 
 
 II '^'sTtN fsTWTT^ II ?r II 
 
 ^^^iKw I '3!r^Tf% ^^^^^w II "^^ ^^^^ijf I ^^* ^r^- 
 ^wv^ II 
 
 II ^T W^ ww?$ II '>'? II 
 
 Ttl^T -g^ r(7^ T^- ^^' f^WT ^W f%^ trfr"!?^ ^"<^ gives it after S. 
 15. 13 om. ; D and prob. A ^^f%; the o^ is conject. to suit S. viii. 
 57; none give Sans. expl. DE 'jjf^ ; B varies ^o^T ^^^ '^l^t' 
 W has ^^x ^:T?^'^'IT*rTW^"5' a"<^ 'ils° '''ft^^' S- ~' '^^ ^•'^"" 
 A om. " Ex conject. (cf. S. IG) ; ABD Tjrf^^Trr (or "tT ) 5 E -^ ; 
 BD give the San.s. expl. as above. W fij^fqj^^. These ex. 
 rornipt; A ^^^jff;^^; B gf^^^^trr ( the A-/e erased j; D gr^- 
 itl^^ljT; E om. ; W as above. ' A ^^^^^^ ; ^'' f^^^'^WVTW 
 expl. by ^wfTf? TT^rft H^^TT^'^ ■ ^^ ^^'T'^^^^ ; 1'^ om. ; AD 
 
x;8 II "RTlirn?^Tir: II 
 
 ^T ^^ T^fft l[s^ ^*rT^W fTmrT^^ ^WtT: II '?IT ^^ 
 
 ^^ I ^wi II 
 
 II T!Tf=[ q'TTtf^ in 3 II 
 
 ^T^T I f^qftrt rf^T ■R^^fff ^T^T II 
 II ^ ^WT'flf II \8 II 
 
 ^ TfZr^ 'Jisgr: ^(^T^t fTqiTT^wf ^^ II ^ f%f%^ II 
 fv^^^Tr: II 
 
 II t ^^ f%^ 'mr^TSTTf^gf «rf rifr-^ 'i •> » ti 
 
 T I '^T I t%T I T^^ ^^t: ^^TTq^TfrT^^^T^q^ f%qT- 
 
 TT^^T ^^f?r ^^T^t^ II T 'TT ^^f% I ^T'^T f% '^J^ I f^Y f% 
 f%T II ^ IT ^^^ II IT'tY Sf% '?IT I f^'ST Sf% f%T II 
 II f'JTWf^^f^^T T^ri II ^4 II 
 
 f^ f^\^ f^'^ xm^ 'si^t t^ f^qiri^^^T >t^ II 'ni^ 
 
 This ex. corrupt in AD ; E as above ; W lias '^'^f 1^'^ ~ ^f^ 
 7T"^f% ( ? ). Here follows in B a new Siit. ( added by a later hand 
 in the niarg. of D) not in ACE ; W gives it after S. 6; '^o^V (D 
 ^^ throughout) ^^ (B ^^ throughout) ^:?crritlf%^Tq^^ 
 with ex. ^o^ (B ^^t) ^'^ ^ifw qf%^^' ^ ^^ I "^-^ ^^ 
 f^ ^Tf% I '^^T '^I'^T TTT^TTf^^T WW^] ^T^T ; <?/• Boehtl. Sak. 
 p. 11, 17, note ; for arco, cf. S. 10, supra. AC xf^f%'?I, with no 
 Sans. expl. {cf. vii., 23 ?) ; V^' diff. ' W ^. ' AC fijT^f^^f^^T 5 
 B fqj^frT'^f^'^T ; '^ idtcred ii(ini A to 15 in Siit., but not in ex. ; 
 
li 51^^: qfr^^: ii ^i, 
 
 f^ I '^■^^ f^^ I T^^ f^'^^ ^^^ II ^^'if^l^ ir^ II 
 [II ^"sr '^iTJi-^^ II '),-9 II J 
 
 ^Tfr II '''Tr ^^T^HR fsif ^f Tfi? II 
 
 E corrupt, witli no ex. ; W f^^frf^lf^^ ; Hcma-ch. has f^^ f^^ 
 
 f^^ o^ ^ f^'^ T^T^ ^T- -^ -W ff"^ -^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^- ^^i^ ^"*- 
 is only found in 13DEA\' (aildcd in the marg. of D). So W j the 
 others om. W -^^T^^f^. 
 
«^ II -RTiifi-R^ni: 
 
 II ^r^ II ^ II 
 
 ftHT^Tf t W?T ^TTT^ I ^T^ ^^^^WT>«lt ^?\f^^^ II 
 
 II HSif^: iltT^^ II s^ II 
 
 ^^^W TI^fff^fT^ II 
 
 II ^^t ^jft^^^rj^^T^^Vr'n^Tr^T II ^ II 
 
 ^T^ TT^Tir^^^ H^rT: II ^^'t I ^^ I TT^T I f%^TT I 
 
 ^f^'^ I ^¥^^T I TTT^TT I ^Rrrr I ^^qY I ^T^^ I W^XRT II 
 
 '^^^Tfrf?! f^ 11 ^^Tm I ^"^ I TfJTTf^ II •^'TT^f^fTr f^ I 
 
 Tfl't i T^Tf^ II IT'T I ^^ I TT^T I ^4t I Wf%ir I ^^T^ I 
 
 Wfci^' I 'rrf^^ I ^ij^ I wT»f^ I "str^H 1 w^ I ^T'w I Ti^T II 
 
 BDW always ^-. ' So DW ; B f^fft" ! ^ f^f^rTT ( maig- cor- 
 rection). E has only the first two ex. A •;^7-^Tirgf^ (?) ; BW 
 TT^T fw^T> ' D -fW^fr- ' BDW ^i\^. " a ^^- -, BDW add 
 ^rf«i- AD here add ^^SfT exj^l. in D by ^\S(J (but both ai'e marked 
 in D as spui.) ; B has ^^ with no Sans. ; W oni. A -tRT- ^° T)W 
 and A orig. ( altered to ^■-) ; B corrupt. Only BDW give Sans. 
 
 Ex conject. (as an ex. of ^ seems intended, although jn-oiicrly it 
 should not be a conjunct) ; BD fif"^^ : ^^ f%1^- BDA\' add gT*I- 
 
 D adds ^\e(T '• ^'f- '^'tc 7. 
 
II TTtir: qfr^T: it ^^ 
 
 II T^w f^^: II a II 
 
 TW7I5^1?J -RIT^ fq^ TfJI^^Tf'lTT tj^ffl II ^^^ f^^ ^^ II 
 II WT 5i: II «!, It 
 
 ^^TT^ -mT^ ^^TT Tf^T^'TTt'^T ^^ II rT^^ I fT^Wt II 
 II -gw Kz: II € II 
 
 •g- TTZI'?? "RTT^ ¥2" TW^^T^^T H^f?T II WWi ^^ TIT « 
 ^"ff TITT ^?f^ II 
 
 II ^TO wt: II « II 
 
 ^ Xm'^ '^IT^ 'T^T Trgr^^T^irt »T?f^ II ^^T^ I ^^TT II 
 
 II 4^ f?75: II c II 
 
 V TW^ ^T« fr^ TfJT^^T^'afT »T^f7f II ^Tfr^ 11 ^TT^T II 
 
 II TT^ ^: II L II 
 
 ^ T^n?i ^T^ ^ T'^T^'^T^^T ^?f?f II f^^rm i ^^^^ ii 
 
 fr^TTT I ?T^^ II 
 
 II ^^Tirf 5?rei II »,' II 
 
 gr^Jini^ ^?rej ^t^ -^^ Tf^r^'TT^'arl" K?f?T ii ^^t ii 
 
 II ^ ^' II n, II 
 
 So MSS. " ADW --^ (but A orig. xf like B) ; cf. Lass. p. 443. 
 
 Only W gives Sans. A ^^^ : ^V ^ffr ; only W gives Sans. 
 
 B ^cf^. Only in A. W fy;'^T ; B -^^f. in Siit., but f^'^ in 
 
 Comm. ' So W ; AD ^f^T ; B ^^T- " Only in W. "' B ^: 
 
 11 1-2 13 
 
 in Slit, and ex. B om. ; only W gives Sans. ' B ■^. D -s 
 ( and perhaps A ). B o^ f ? ) ; W -g^ ; . 
 
««: II TTTltfTif^Tir: n 
 
 W-# II #T^ II 
 
 II TTWt" TT!^ 7T^f%^ijf%--^' ^T II X9 11 
 
 ^1^ ir H^fTT II ?7f^T T"^! I Tlf^^ T^ I TTf^f^ Tf^ II 
 TTHf^^ f^ II TT^ I TrgT5t I t"^t II 
 
 II -j^V^^ II 7 3 II 
 
 ^inrij*^*^ WT^ 7?^ xw^^l^^^ ^^ II ^Tm:^ i ^Jm^ i 
 w^ II 
 
 II -^-^-^m f^rf^^ II '8 II 
 
 ■^4i< «!«<**< f^fTf^^ fsrqTfJm II f%fT'5^ ^?:f% ^ fT^f% II 
 
 II Tf^ ^T^f^fi^ TTTlSfTT?^!^ ^in"f%^ TT^ 
 
 ^im: ^T^T' II 
 
 'bW qr^ (B wi.) 'bD om. ' B -f%^g^ ^T ; W f%:^ ^j ; 
 the H in A corrected to ^ in marg. B om. f%: ; W adds ^. AW 
 om. " So D except -^j^j -"^ -f% ; A Tjf^^T T^T I Tlf^f^ 
 
 TTf^T TSrr I ^f^ ^W I TT^T^ TTi^'^ I f¥l Tlf^- 
 f^ TTf^^- ' ^ T^ (added in marg.) ; B ^"^ (sic) ; W ^ ; 
 
 S . 10 
 
 D om. B ajr Ti^. B -tR ; W ^;f. The only ex. in BDEW 
 is ^tTST ; I^D (not in AE) then add ^^jf^ ^TT 7T7tf?f f^ G^ 
 ■3tf^ f^' ) ^lf^ f%^ Tf?T f^ ■^'fffj (•' ) : W has a new Sut. ^rft 
 
 sjtir a^wrf^ ijwVfj I- 'a -^^ tiuouohout. 
 
vgirrT^: qfr'^^r: H ^^ 
 
 II -Jj^^T^u: ^fT^^: II 
 II irnrvt Ii \ II 
 
 »?TWrTf W^ m^^ I ^^^IW^WT'HTf w^ f^^ II 
 II 1R«fr!: ^t^W5^ II 9 II 
 
 II ^wT; it: II s n 
 
 ^^T^^Twt: ^T^ ^ *T?f^ II w^ I r^wf^ II w^•. I 
 t%^Tw: II 
 
 II ^t ^: II 8 II 
 
 ^^T^ ^^nrV vr^ ii 'jrq^ ii ^t^ ii 
 
 II ^^JT^ ^-gfifT rl^T^TTW: II 4 II 
 
 ^^f ^iTiT ^F^^iTTwV ^^f^r II ^f^^T?; I Tf%^^ I 
 f^w I fw?3^ II ^fr^: I T^trfW^: I r^^^: i f^^: II 
 
 II ^T^w ^-g^ : II ^ II 
 
 B 7f9T- ; only BAV have a Comm. to SS. 1,2; E gives only the 
 Sutras throughout. " ABW --j^ in both ex. ; cf. S. 10. A ^j'aj^, 
 and adds ZCnSTT =^ WRTT- ^^ •<<'=<*'i^^d T> Lassen (p. 397) conj. 
 aspashtatu ; the Sanksh. S. has maxdcjuehcharydh. So MSS. ; A 
 altered to -xst ; E om. Sut. A -^ for Tj in all the ex. A f^afQ'. 
 BW ^j. Only BW give Sans.; Lassen proposes qf^^^Jlij: fp. 
 
 N 
 
£.» II UTUrTTT^TH: II 
 
 ■%-^^JS ^T^ '^^^T ^^ffT II ^^^ ^T«i^ TI^ II "f ^ '^T- 
 ?[fV »Tfl II 
 
 II ^wt"5g: II o II 
 
 ^qrrT^^T?7^T: ■*qT^ "'^t ^r^fn II ^'^ i '^'^i^ ii ^^ i 
 ^^'t: II 
 
 II ^i?} ^: II c II 
 
 ^^ ^T^ iSR^TTT ^^fh II '^^^ I «r^ " TT^^: I ^^: II 
 
 II ^WT' ^ ^^ ^^ "^^^ II ^ II 
 
 'W^ ^'T ^^^ ^wifrr II ^'^ ^rwrfr? ii 
 
 II ^rf TT'fT ^^'^ II ' '" II 
 
 T?% wrq^ II Tjfii' ^T^T I T?:^ ^f^^ I T^iT ^f^ir ii ti^ tt^t i 
 1J1? Tj^^: II 
 
 II mrTT^^ II '^.'J, II 
 
 391). A ^T^:^- A adds -^^^ W^frj. AD om. Sans. ; BW 
 add ^^^TRT^^ ( B -TlT# ) '59T^?7?^TM%f?T ^T ( ^ )• *^ -'4: > ^ 
 -'^: ; but both 'Sf in Comm. A o for e; W ^'J^; V> ^'Sjf d 33^x51 ; 
 ABW give Sans. ° MSS. -^. 'From BW. ' BDEW (and the 
 Sanksh. S. in Lass., p. 393) oni. 'SSJ'^^; rf. Sale., Williams' cd. p. 217 j 
 Boehtl. p. 242. BDW ■^fjffjfY '^ '. ■ ^^ ^T ^°' '^- These ex. are 
 from W; B has '^jfjj ^j-^-( \ Tj^^^ft ^11 ^f^lTT = AD ^ ^qf^ | 
 15^ ^T^T ( 1^ Tlfil W^T) TJ:w ^f^^ ( 1> T^fir qf«f i^ ) T^lf ^frl^T ( 1 ^ 
 ■?^$ ^fwit ) Xrir ?^T (Ti;i^ ^»TT) ; only W gives Sans. 
 
II v^T«r^: ^fT^^: II «-\ 
 
 '^^^ II ^fiT^ I ^fufT I '^f'TT 1 ^rir^ II ^f^?7: II 
 
 II ?WT "^T =IT tH*^'^ II ^*? II 
 7]"^^ II ^f^HT^ >:IW I ^f^I[^ ^W II ^^^^ ysT II 
 
 ^ <• s* sj 
 
 II ^Tt'^: «^T>" II ?3 I! 
 
 ^^rTlf^^ I '^^rlT^^T^^TTT ^^f ^»^^ ^^'^^ H 
 qfsniT ^rr'Tlf l WWHJ '^T'lif II ^W^Tf^f?T r^ I ^'?W3?T ^^ 11 
 ^T^W^ V^ II 
 
 ,1 i^y^ f^H; II Ja II 
 
 ^fW^ffT II 
 
 II «=R^^i^t ^^ ^: II \y II 
 ■R[T^ ^^TTT ^^f?T II ^% I »?i I li II lifT: I ^of: I Tri': ii 
 
 A\' -IC: ^TrT^- -^1) "Wf^^T: (-'^D ^ for -jj tluoughout) ; li's 
 ex. are '^flj'^ "^f^J "^f^^ ; W as in text. All but W confuse ^ and 
 Tj;. ' ^\' -^TWt ( •' ) ' I^ ^'S^t ( • )• " Lassen ( p. 3t)7 ) prefers ^ 
 to -^ ; the ^ISS. have ^, but they cannot be relied on. ' ABD 
 ^^^ (altered in A to ^tjttt-; ; ^^' ^"^'J'^ C/ '^■'""- ^'^^^■, '^i- 6-1 J. 
 ' BE --g: ; D --g: J A f^^: ; ^V f^J:. " D --g ; B f^gj ( «/r J ; A 
 fWF- "a f^^- ; B >i.l. ; Ufg-gf^ ; ^^'f^ffV 5 A adds ^T^^fv/e) 
 r^^fr I T<2rTfT- "Only in W. " BW igs;^. '' HBW i^-^^j^. 
 "VAV add a Sut. i;;^T^?rT ^Tfl!? II T^TT^firilTg^ "RTT^ TTf^ 
 
II j^*T TTf^: II ^4 II 
 
 ^fCTTfW '^T^i II WT^T Iri: I liF(T^?T: II 
 
 II 35^«f??j fir^iT^Tfai^T^fil^T'sr^T: Ii ^-^ II 
 
 '^ITT^ffT II 
 
 II Tf?T ^T^f^li^ TJTl>rT3?^T$ Wn^lT^ 
 
 TT^T^-ai: T^f^^^: ii 
 
 Tf^rrt"^ T^f^ I TTf^ ^^ (^ -^)'> Hcma-ch. gives this Sut. 
 
 in his Sauiascni chapter. BDW -frST^ . MSS. ^-. Only in A. 
 
 So BDW. B ^ for ■^j in Sut. throughout, but not in ex. ; A 
 
^T^ir: x^fr^^: ii l^ 
 
 II ^^ -^Tj^i ^Tt^T' " 
 
 II •aftT^^ II ?. II 
 
 11 3Tlif?T: 'J^rt II «^ II 
 
 II ^IT^TW^^TW fT^^^^T II ^ II 
 
 II ^rr?^' ^: II 8 II 
 
 II ^'sftllrf^fT II ^ II 
 II T ^"^^^ II 4 II 
 
 II ^IT^^ ^ 41 -sj ^^^pTt ig^r^sfiT^t ^ m II ^ II 
 II ww^%?f^^T^: II c II 
 
 BDW ^- ; Book xii. has no Comm. in ABODE ; W gives a 
 Comm. but full of gross errors, and of no authority; Cf. Lass. Ajjp. 
 pp. 49^58, with the Sanksh. S. quoted there : several Siit. are very 
 corrupt. ' B -^. ' MSS. -■zrs\: (D orig. -■^) ; BE add 'SBfv^rncV 
 J^ (added in marg. of D) and then give 7^^^- ^^ ^ ^^^^ S"'- ; ^^ 
 also divides them,^j?iT^T^^gf ; || ^PIT^ "(^HWTT «TOT: ^^ ^- 
 ^^: THTT^i^IT: I ^^xrr ^W^ l k^: W J then fi^^t^^- 
 ' 15 -^ ; ^V -Y^;^:. So EW ; A j-^r ; BD ^rr Sf^- " BE 
 
 ^; C >^rt ; I) ^ ; E 3fr ; C/: Lass. App., p. 53. '" A -•?^f^ {j\- 
 
 w^t?: ; 1! -Tf?f WTO: ; ^ tOt fi^T^: ; ^\ Tfri riwr^: • 
 
 (juIy K -^f^Tj^^XX^: : Cf. iii., .5. 
 
«-8 II T»Tlir|1f^T'3r: II 
 
 II M T^'- II i- II 
 II li»im^'35i: II X° II 
 
 II fww^^TwYir ^^'^Tft^^ II w 
 
 n ^ Hwfwf%= II '^'^ 11 
 
 II T ^fk II ?,^ II 
 
 II ^^'t^t I TTW wfs: II ^8 II 
 
 II ^ii3?; ^■^: II \^ II 
 
 II ^f%f : II ^.4 II 
 
 II ^T^: ^»n:: ii \^ ii 
 
 II fi?: ^^: II x^ II 
 
 II ^^T'^: II \i^ II 
 
 II f?fTTfi?i' II ^^ II 
 
 ' ABEW;^ ; W j^. '' W ^^ ; AD t|^: (?) ; B ^-. ' W f%^ 
 for f%:^, with ex. ^TJ^lf^"^ = ^^^f^ etc. ! * A -^t^ ; Cf. 
 Lass. p. 5-1. W rff^^ j E om. S. 12—31. Lassen's conjcct. ; AC 
 
 ^^m T>" I T^^ ^f^5 B ff^^ ^ I ^^ ^fj; D ^^^: I 
 
 «rT^ Tc2r^ ^fs 5 W has two Slit. fT^^ | rl^s^^ ^^ ^T^- 
 irr V{^fH l ^T ^^ l ^^ 3^ 1 ^W f^^ ^^^^ then fi[;^T^^ 
 
 ^^ wfir I ^mrfr: ^^tt^ wfe q^jft ^ ^t^"^? ^^frr 1 
 
 ^^f^ etc. ' A --g-: ; B -3: ; CW -73: ; D -j;. ' A ^-. " A nJ. 
 '°BW (and A !) "^^J^l ; C ^^^: ; D ^351^^: ( .'). " Ex con- 
 
 ■J 
 
 ject. ; ADC f^TiT %: ; B fjjqr ^: ; ^v f?Tfq '51 : ii f^ft in:?r: 
 
 ■^W^'5^T<ft: ^ ^T^Xr »T^f^ I '2lf^; Ikma-di. ami tlic Sanksli. S. 
 
Vt^it: TTf^^^: II LH 
 
 II Hf^^ff^ f»im ^ 4t ^T«ft^^ II "^^ II 
 II f^mf^nsft II «?«? II 
 
 II VW^ ^a^ II 9^ II 
 
 II T^^ f^^ II =?« II 
 
 II ig^^T ^WT ^'^^ II f 4 II 
 
 II ^^fT^ ^ fw«^T II 5^^ II 
 
 II T^TTTtHT^^^^*^ '^T'i^T II *?« II 
 
 II '55f75 XJ^ II =<^ II 
 
 II r^itrr '^ta-^ ii «^f. ii 
 
 give no help. Ex conject. (cf. Lass App. p. 56); AC ^^^f^f^ 
 (the ff in A altered to ;^ in a later hand ; C has ^) fj^tfrf?! (f^ 
 only added in marg. A) ^^- ; D ^f^; f%tQf?f f^^^^T ('the vd 
 partially erased) ; B *r^: f^tf f^TJ trT^TfTT ; '^^^ HW: f%^ fff^ f^ 
 
 v» V V v» ^ X ^ 
 
 ^TWi ^T- '^vith ex. »TWTf% -f^ 'f'T -^'- ^ "f^- '^^ ^^ (^ 
 orig. 5^^ ?) ; B 9r^ ; DW ■^^. Corrupt ; AC ^ f%«^T 5 ^ -^^ ; 
 B i: fii^r ; "^^^ leads Siit. ^^^T'Cf ^: II ^4lTTTir»^TTf ^fj^- 
 
 ^^^T^ w^ TWT^^ H^rf 11 w^^^ ^^■^ w^^^ fj'?^'^ ii 
 
 ^4^ etc. ; Lassen, p. 57, proposes ^: f^T^ff or f%lf%7qT.- ' ^^ 
 absurdly adds fi | <j^) ; before vrfft^ (^^ VT«€t-) fi'0"i §• ~6, and 
 restricts this Sut. to fe^T ^ii'^ ^TST • ACD ^^^EI TT^ ! ^ '^^ 
 
 rl^ "^TSm^' TTW H^ffT; ^-^y- '^I^ TtW (• ) ^f- ^ass. App. p. 57. 
 'Af?,q> %f^ ^; BCDAV f^fr ^frfz ^ (D orig. i-) ; W's 
 Conuii. is ^f^ q^Tft S'^ f'T^ Tl^ ^T^ I ^^ ^TT^f^ ^^ 
 
I 
 
 M H "ffTiifnT^Tir: 
 
 \ 
 
 II '^T^^T^fr^ II 9° II 
 
 II Tf^mr ^wr^^T^^^ ii '^i ii 
 
 II V^ m^TTTftWrlJI 3/? II 
 
 II ^f^ ^?:^f%li^ -RTfifTlT^T^ TT^T'TT^ ^tTY 
 
 ^^TTi: II 
 
 I'^rrf'T I ^"t ^T^lfw T^^rrf^- ^ -fH- Lassen's conject. 
 p. 58 (cf. ii., 35) ; ABCD Tf^ ; W ITTlifTV and in Conun. -TfT^ri: 
 TIS^'. ■R^'^'31:: So W ; ACD ^^TS^^lJ^'q (A has a mark of 
 omission over ^) ; B ^^T^^^IXT^- ^^ 1"- 
 
 For Hema-chandra's Sutras on the Sauraseni dialect, see App. C. 
 
AI'I'llNDIX A. 97 
 
 APPENDIX A. 
 
 [The MS. \y contains many Sutras, which arc not found in any other; 
 sonic sccni to be taken from Henia-chandra or the Pruki-ita Sanjivani, but 
 others it is not easy to trace to their source. Those which have already been 
 given in the notes (as in p. 15, note 4, etc.) will not be repeated here. 
 None of those which follow can have any claim to be considered as 
 Vararuchi's, and many indeed at once betray a spurious origin.] 
 
 •?:T^ 'ET^^T^t ^q: I 'EI^Tf T<5TTfT II ^ II 
 
 II ^Twrt: II ^ -jy Tf^fim: -JSTT^ ^^TTT^n: ^TcTJI ^jx 
 tw^^rfr I wvw fkjiv I TWTf^ II '^ II 
 
 II ^^TTXT^f ^: II v^-^ ?j^7TTT^ ^^ ^^ II f%^ I 
 fw^rfr I TjrfFET II ^f^ I f%wf fl I 5|Tf% TWrf^ II ^ II 
 
 II ^^f^ WT II ft^rf^ Ti^^T^t wt T[ ^Tfiji f^^rr 
 ^ftrr I wfr ^m ii f1^ m^ Tmff^ ii a ii 
 
 •Rtn^Twrfq II f%^f%'?i qf%^ I ^^■^ft^ ^^ II "i II 
 
 II w^ sfq ^^ II ;iiTTTrtj«*^ifq ^"^ '%ijjwt *rwf?r ii t^'^j 
 ^^^ II 4 II 
 
 ' This is added after iii. 6. 'After iii. 9. ■* Here and often elsewhere W 
 has a double aspirate, which I have corrected. * This and the next, after 
 iv. 1 . ' Cf. iii. .i8. '■ This and the next, after iv. 2;! ; both belong to Sect. xii. 
 
98 PRAKRITAPRAKASA : 
 
 II »?^^^^f?VTT<^ II ^w^tc<^»<4ttt«^ fw>Jt?m II ^^T ^^- 
 ^T ^WT I li^Tv^ I % ^4 ^ *r^w II ^ II 
 
 II ^^"fft ^T II Tl^J ^T ^TrT^II ^W^T II ^??: I >TW7T: I 
 ^^cTT II ^ II 
 
 II ^^^^T^ II '^^Ct '^^^T I TT^ VT^fTJI l^ 11 
 
 II TJ^ ^"i^rfTfv^T-?:!^^! II ^^TTT^5TT tTT "^IfTTf^^TTT- 
 ^TTT H#f% II ■^f^m ^T'^M I ^■"itfV ^T^^ I ^f^f^ WT- 
 ^f%T II \° il 
 
 II ff^^lT^ ^^ ^ f%affTT: II ^^^^W^HT^ ^g f^^TTt 
 
 f^ II U II 
 
 »T^ffT II TTft'^ I ^^^ I ^^^^ II ^^ I T^T^ I ^^ II \5^ II 
 II if^TJ: II f% r^T^ I ^^ mffrNflT^^T ^^ I f%?TT II \^ II 
 II ^^W II f^T<2I^^T tJT^TTT >T?f?T I f^WT f^^T H ^8 II 
 II 5rm^W II W T<^rT^ ^xi^W ^T'^^tV T WTrTt II f%- 
 
 ^TT I ^W^T I ^^^TT I ^f%^TT II 11. II 
 
 II f%^^^fii^ft II f^j t^ I ^^ ^Tfr^Ti" »T^fT: II 
 
 ^Tf^TTII ^^11 
 
 ' This and Uie two next follow v. 44. - After \-i. 60. ' The last Siit. in 
 Book vi. ; a long list of ex. is omitted. * After rii. 24 [cf. note to vii. 23] ; 
 this Slit, seems unaccountable. * After viii. 6. " This Sut. comes after Ws 
 version of viii. 56 (hence the na-Mra) which in W follows viii. 14; [c/. Tar. 
 Lect.] ' This Sut. follows and restricts viii. 18 ; the m being elided by iii. 2. 
 'This and the five next Sutras follow viii. 37; W also has rm'ira in ^-iii. 63, 
 which proves this to be an interpolati 
 
 tion. 
 
Al'l'K.NDIX A. 99 
 
 II TT^T^: II TTf <t^ I ^^ yiffT^TilfT »T^frT I 
 T^T II 1^ II 
 
 II t^?7^: II TW T^T^f I -^m ^jwf^'^j^^i vmfn i 
 
 ^^ II r^ II 
 
 ^T II \^ II 
 
 II '^^^gr'i: II ^^ >T^^' I ^^ ^JTfU^T^T^ifl" ^wf^ I 
 ^T^T II ^° II 
 
 II TT^TCjftfl^T^i^ ^f^fr II W ^ffft Tr<^ ^TfTJI ^T ^T 
 ^T ^^iT 1 ^^TfrT ^VTf?r 'f^r?? ^^^^^ II i^?, II 
 
 II ^it-f: II ^^ ^T^Tf^V I "^^ VTffr^^TT^^^TTT 'T^ I 
 ^^T 11 =<^ II 
 
 II qir^-g:: ii ^^ f^m^ i ^^ ^^TrftTW^ ^«^ '^^m i ^ZT i 
 
 ^^^rf?T II =<^ II 
 
 II ^^gf^T^ II TJrl^TTW^ r^^ ^ ^Tnl^i ^^TTT^T^'^ II 
 
 frwT TT^T I €rgT ^TWT II ^f^ ^Tf^ I ^^ ^ ^ tT^t 
 ^^ II Ha II 
 
 II f^gr77!TTs^TTif5i^T?: II f^^T^'^T'Tt ^^r^TT^^rfi^m ^wfrT II 
 Tt"^^ I -^r^^T 1 -^fw^T I ^'JTt I WT^TT I VT^TT I ^TT II 
 
 >j^^ "^^^ ^^^ ^u^ f^^^ TjmiU: II 5^ y, II 
 
 ' Cod. »■/-. ■ Cod. mahdi. ~ Cod. vibhhhai, whence Dclius conjcct. vi£ha. 
 ' 6'/(' Cod. ; tbc sl;h may be an error for Ichhh. ' I omit the recapitulation of 
 the roots. ° Tliis and the next, after viii. 38. "Alter viii. 53; the Com- 
 mentary's chakdra is wrong, as there is no Sut. for ottcam. ^ C'f. ii. 12 ( ? ). 
 ■'.Vfler viii. 71, before njddiWi lin/iufam ; >•/. Var. Lcct., p. 81. 
 
100 PKAKKITArUAKASA : 
 
 II ^q^T^t T^^t II ^4 II 
 
 II Tf?Tir5^^ ^-^jn f% II 5^^ II 
 II ^ %xjf%^^^^'n^ II 5^^ II 
 
 II TT^T^il ^t!i !^£_ II 
 II %^^TTt^^ II 3° II 
 II ^T^^^lSfft" II 5^ II 
 II ?jf?f?I^ ^fTT II ^^l II 
 II ^Tf%WT ^f^W h W^^ It 
 
 II ^izri f%^ ^^^^^ ii ^s ii 
 
 II ff^ f?T>5T^ II ^ "J, II 
 
 II 1!%: wf^^ II ^t II 
 
 II Hi^ •^f%?T>Ttf^m: II ^^ II 
 
 II ^Tr^TT^TTRfiT^^q^^wr: ii ^^ 
 
 II WTf%t ^H: II ^^ II 
 
 II ^WT7T: II 8° II 
 
 II '^ffr ^?TTi II 81 II 
 
 ' This and the next after is. 3 ; I omit the Cumm. and ex. as being 
 needless in Sutras on nijidtuh. - Cf. i. 14. ^ This and the next, after vs.. 8. 
 * After ix. 13. ^This and the remaining Siitras are inserted after ix. 15 
 (being immediately preceded by the Yar. Lect., of Siit. 9, q.r. in notes). * With 
 Comm. dakshuia'mbde ddhino nipdtyatc vikalj)ena; dahino pavano. ' For this, 
 cf. viii. 62, note; the ex. given is hittham daitJiu7ia rdam = llnidsmi drishtwd 
 rdjdnam. *The Pr. Sanj. and Hema-ch. both allow kutta to be used in the 
 sense of ahhimiMu ; cf. Aiipcndix B. ; AVs ex is Indtam gaum. 
 
.MM'K.NDIX II. 101 
 
 APPENDIX 15. 
 
 O^' PAGE 36 yl\. 2J, C'OMM.). 
 
 The passiige enclosed iu brackets is only found in AC and stands in A 
 as follows : - 
 
 l)f%^T ^TfJTr'Srrej ^f?V C altered in a later hand to -i^Y) <^T 
 
 V^j;^^^: I Tl"^T I f^f^'^ I TjfrT'^ I ifw^ I W^ I W^"^ 
 
 ' C -^^ ^tTt rTT- f' iTT^- ' C ^^ bat ■3\j- in next line : 
 C has no other Var. Lect. worthy of notice. 
 
 The division of the passage into Sutras (proposed by I'rof. Lassen, cf. 
 Inst., p. 93) is open to several objections : 1 . The silence of the MSS. BDEW ; 
 there being no instance of a Sutra, much less of several Sutras, being found in 
 AC alont, although the other MSS. contain Sutras not found in AC. 2. The 
 two MSS. themselves do not seem to give them as Sutras, as in eveiy in- 
 stance, if we separate oft' a part as the Sut., the Comm. is thereby rendered 
 incomplete. 3. The passage needs hardly any alteration to run at once into 
 verse, with the examples interposed between each line ; with the exception 
 of the last two Unes, of which more presently. 
 
 As printed in the text, I conceive the passage to be quoted by the 
 Scholiast at the end of the Comm. on Sut. 25, for it should he borne in 
 mind that the first three verses still refer to the affix inatup, which is the 
 subject of that Sut., and the fourth seems only added because other Gram- 
 
•102 rUAKlUTArUAKASA : 
 
 marians ( ityanye ), had introduced a pronominal affix, which the author of 
 the verse maintains to be merely a provincialism. 
 
 The Priik. Sanj. in the course of its corrupt Comm. on Siit. 25, gives 
 aj>pullam and purillam ( explaining the former hy dtmhjam, and the latter by 
 purohliavam paurastyam) and then adds Bhavettdm ( sic ) matupo 'nii/asya 
 dhurmtu tathd kwachit ; hanumd, hamimanto ; sankhydydh kritwaso huttam 
 dlhimuhhye 'pi driiyate ; panchahuttam, panchakn'twas ; chhahuttam shat- 
 Tcritwas ; saahidtam satalcritwas ; piahuttam, priydhhimulcham ; ishtau kimyat- 
 tadeladhhyah parimdne ttiahau ( ttiaddahau ? ) ; kettiam, kcddaliani, kim pari- 
 mdnam asya khjat ; jettiam jeddaham, ydvat, etc. These do not appear to be 
 given as new Sutras, but follow in the course of the Comm. After these 
 comes a new Sutra, Sivdrthe ko vd ; asminarthe prdtipadikdt kaprutyayo 
 hhavati vd; bhamarao, bhramara, pakshe bhamaro ;" with other similar ex. 
 
 Hema-chandra in a con-csponding passage has the following SvUras, 
 which may have occasioned the introduction of the lines in TShaniaha at all. 
 
 II ^Ti^7T«fr Sffrfrf^^ irrf^^,^ ii t*^'. ^tt^ ^i^^tt: 
 
 f5lf%^ 1 rTT^rf^f?ff%^ I Ti;rTT^fr^TfTr^ I 
 
 II T^ef^^T^ ^pTT^f^frl^i^^T: II TTf^"*^ ^rTit''T^- 
 ■W^ i7?:^rr?t^Rffr4T ( sic) f^rT irflT^ Tf%^ TT^ T^T^ITT 
 ^4f?T I ^^^^^^ ^ I T^fT.'Q;f%'^ Ijf^"} TII^ I f%^H I %PrJ^ 
 
 f%f=fi^ ^\i etc. 
 
 II -^^WX ^tI II ^vith ex. ^^^tT W^^^^tI I ^^ fli^fH- 
 
 II '^JTf^WTIT^^rT'Ji^^T'IWT T?fft: II 
 
 One ex. of mania is hanumanto, of itta (sic) mdnaitto, of irn, yarviro, of 
 mana, dhanmnano ; then comes kechin-mddeiam apichchhanti, hanunid. 
 After three unimportant Sutras we have 
 
 II f%i^wl" »T^ II ^^ s^ ^T^: 'ifV T1 ^1 Tf^ffV f%(fir 
 
 * Thi.s sense of abhimulcJta is Rivcu to htitia by Ilcina-cli. also, see iiifra. Cf. llic 
 spurious Silt, of \V (No. 3S) App. A. 
 
Al'I'KMlIX It. 10-3 
 
 ^Tf^: I 
 
 lluin.i-cli., thereCoro, and the author of the I'r. Sanj. both contirm the 
 corrections which I have made in the text, down to p. 36, line 2, the only 
 l)art which is lel't uncon-ected being the two succeeding lines. These will 
 nut rcadijy run into verse, and certainly bear strong marks of being a Si'it. 
 and mutilated Comm. The j'dtau at the commencement seems inexplicable, 
 and the absence of any ex. proves that the Comm. is imperfect. "Wlicther 
 we should read it swdrthe ko vd, or whether under theydfoK there is hid some 
 allusion to Heraa-chandra's iUollau ditau is doubtful; but as it stands, jdtau 
 is almost unintelligible, and certainly is unsupported hy either of the Gramm. 
 who aro our authorities for the meaning of the whole passage {Cf. the Schol. 
 quoted by Stenzler, Introd. Mrichchhak., p. v\., which also parti}' runs 
 into verse). All the MSS. agree in adding sivdrthe in the Comm. of Sut. 26, 
 which is a strong argument for a Sutra like this having dropped out here. 
 
104 I'ltAKUITAPRAKASA I 
 
 APPENDIX a 
 
 HEMA-CHANDRA'S CHAPTER ON THE SAURASENI DIALECT. 
 
 [As the twelfth Section of Vararuchi has no Comm. and is therefore in 
 several places corrupt, I have added an abridgement of Hema-thandra's cor- 
 responding rules from the MSS. 200 («) and 171 (J) in the "Walker Collec- 
 tion in the Bodleian. This and the Sutras of the Sanksh. Siira (Lassen 
 App., p. 51) are of great use in correcting Vararuchi. The numbers affixed 
 are given from h, which numbers all the Sutras. The Sauraseni Bhusha takes 
 up SS. 260—286 of the fourth Pada.] 
 
 TO DO 'NADAU SAURASENYAM AYUKTASYA. (260.) 
 
 Saftrasenyam bhashayam anadav apadadau vartamanasya takiirasya da- 
 karo bhavati, na chcd asau vamantarena samyukto bhavati (Var. xii. 3). 
 
 ADHAS KWACHIT. (261.) 
 
 Vamantarasya adho vartamanasya tasya do bhavati, kwachillakshyanu- 
 sarena; mahando, andeuram. 
 
 VADES TAVATI. (262.) 
 
 With examples dava,' tava.' 
 
 A iiMANTRYE SAU VENO NAH. (263.) 
 
 Ino nakarasya amantrye sau pare akaro va bhavati ; bho kanchuia, 
 pakshe bho tavassi. ( a is optionally substituted in the voc. for the n of 
 words ending in in.) 
 
 MO VA. (264.) 
 
 Amantrye sau nakarasya mo va bhavati, bho raam, etc. 
 
 BHAVADBHAGAVATOH. (265.) 
 
 Amantrya iti nivi'ittam ; anayos sau pare nasya mo bliavati, bliavam, 
 etc. (In this and the preceding rule the final m becomes anuswara ; cf. 
 Var. iv. 12.) 
 
M'l'KMUX C. 1U.> 
 
 V.V RYYO YYAH. (266.) 
 
 R3'asytt yj-o vi'i bhavttti ; nyyiiutto, pakshe ajja i^(/. Var. iii. 17; x. 11^. 
 
 THO DHAH. (267.) 
 
 The Comin. adds apadadau ' (Yar. xii. 3). 
 
 IHAHACIIOR IIASYA. (.268.) 
 
 T)h is substituted for the /* ot iha, and the Prakrit suffix of the 2d pers. 
 plur. imperative (which Hcma-ch. calls hack; cf. Yar. vii. 19) as Idha or iha, 
 here ;' Hodha or hoha, be ye.' 
 
 BHTTS^O BHAH. (269.) 
 
 The Comm. adds rd with ex. bhodi, hodi ; bhuvadi, Iiuvadi ; bhavadi, 
 havadi (Var. xii. 12.) 
 
 PURYASYA PURAYAH. (270.) 
 The Comm. adds vd. 
 KTWA lADO'AU. (271.) 
 
 With ex. Bhavia, bhoduna ; havia, hoduua (the 5ISS. liavc ii/o for in, 
 but both frequently write y for a) pakshe, bhotta, hotta (Yar. xii. 9). 
 
 KRIGA5I0 p.YDUAH. (272.) 
 
 Abhyam parasya ktwdpratyayasya dit adua ityadcso bliavati ; gadua, 
 etc. (Yar. xii. 10). 
 
 DIR ICHECHOH. (273.) 
 
 Tyudiniim adyatrayasy' adyasya ichcchav ' iti vihita3"or icliechos sfluinc 
 dir bhavati, veti niviittam ; dedi, bhodi. 
 
 ATO DESCHA. (274.) 
 
 Akar.it para3'or iehechos sth;inc dch (chakarad discha) bhavati ; gac-h- 
 chhadc, gacbchhadi ; ata iti kini, ncdi, bhodi. 
 
 BHjVYISHYATI SSIH. (275.) 
 
 The Comm. adds hissaham apavadah' {cf. Yar. vii. 12, 13) with ex. 
 Bhavissidi, gachhissidi. 
 
 ATO NASER D.ADOpADU. (276.) 
 
 Akaratparasya iiases sthane ado adu ityade.sau ditau bliavafali {^cf. Sanksh. 
 Sara, 9 ; and Lass. App., p. 54). 
 
 IDAjS^MO DAXIir. (277.) 
 
 [Cf. Yar. xi. 15, Yar. Lcct.) 
 
 TASMAT TA. (278.) 
 
106 rUAN'lUTAl'KAKASA. 
 
 MO 'Iv^TYAXNO YEDETOH. (279.) 
 
 Ant3-aii makardt para idetos parayor nakaragamo vi bhavati.' 
 
 EVARTHE YYEVA. (280.) 
 
 HANJE CHETYAHWa'nE. (281.) 
 
 (This and the remaining Sutras refer to nipdtdh.] 
 
 HIMAXAHE VISMAYANIRYEDE. (282.) 
 
 NAM NANV.VETHE. (283.) 
 
 AMMAHE HARSHE. (284.) 
 
 HIHI YIDUSHAKASYA. (285.) 
 
 SESHAM PRAKRITAYAT. (286.) 
 
 ' The ex. given arc i-hare, juttara nimam, juttaniinara, c-ldre, kim 
 ncdam, kimedam, evam iicdam, e\'amcdam.' 
 
THE rUAKlUTAritAKASA 
 
 OF VARAEUOUI, TRANSLATED. 
 
 Victory to Gancsa ! who is lillctl with pleasure as ho rubs his check with 
 his trunk, while the corners of his ejxs are closed as he listens to the sweet 
 sounds of the bees, delighted with the juice which flows from his temples. 
 Uy searching out the things which were to be defined in these Sutras of 
 I'rikrit definitions, composed by Vararuchi, Bhamaha, having attained their 
 niciining, has made a clear and yet concise commentary. 
 
 SECTIOX THE FIRST. 
 
 a'dER ATAH. (1). 
 
 This Sutra is supposed to exercise an authority [adhikurti], by virtue of 
 which it is implied in the succeeding sutras. The various rules, which we 
 shall go through in order, are to be understood as supplying substitutes ' for 
 the first «.' For the first ' is implied in all the Sutras to tlic end of the 
 section; a' is implied until it is itself enjoined as a substitute for another 
 vowel [in Siitra 10]. The t in at is used to exclude the homogeneous vowel' 
 [Panini, i., 1. 70]. 
 
 A SAMUIDDIIY.CdISHU Va'. (2). 
 
 In the words sai/triddhi, etc., a is optionally used for the first a. Thus 
 Prakrit :— 
 
 Samiddhi, Siimiddhi ; paadam, paadam ; ahijai, ahijai ; manansini, manan- 
 
 ' A(hr docs not merely refer to the vowel iu the first .'syllable, as it 
 strictly ought to do, but frequently me;uis the first vowel of a certain kind 
 in a word, e.i/., the a in isfiat in Sutra o. 
 
108 THE rKAlCKIl Al'UAIvASA [SECT. I. 
 
 sini; padivaa, padivaa; sarichchham, sarichchham ; padisiddhi, padisiddhf ; 
 pasuttam, pasuttam ; pasiddhi, pasiddhi ; asso, aso. 
 
 Sauskiit :— 
 
 Samriddhi, prosperity'; prakata, manifest'; abhijati, family'; mana- 
 swini, a wise woman '; pratipad, the first day of a lunar fortnight '; 
 sadriksha, like'; pratisparddliin, a rival';' prasupta, asleep'; prasiddhi, 
 fame'; aswa, a horse.' 
 
 This is a class of words which can onl}' be deteimincd by observing the 
 forms used iu classical authors. 
 
 IDisHATPAKWASWAPXAVETASAVYAJA.Is^AMlUDANGANGA'RE- 
 SHU. (3). 
 
 In the words uliat, etc., / is substituted for the first n. The optionally' of 
 the former rule does not apply to this. 
 
 Isi, pikkam, sivino, vediso, viano, muingo, ingalo. 
 
 Ishat, little'; pakwa, cooked'; swapna, sleep'; vetasa, a ratan'; 
 vyajana, a fan'; mridanga, a drum '; angara, charcoal.' 
 
 LOPO 'RANYE. (4). 
 
 In the word aramja, a forest,' the first a is elided : as, Rannam. 
 
 E SAYYADISHII. (5). 
 
 In the words sayyd, etc., e is substituted for the first a. 
 
 Sejja, sunderam, ukkero, teraho, achchheram, perantam, velli. 
 
 Sayya, a bed'; saundarya, beauty'; utkara, a heap'; trayodasa, the 
 thirteenth'; ascharya, wonderful'; paryanta, limit'; valli, a creeper.' 
 
 B.VDARE DENA (6). 
 
 In the word hadara, ' the jujube,' the first a, with the letter d (including 
 its inherent vowel), becomes o, as Voram. 
 
 LAVANANAVAMALLIKAYOR VENA. (7). 
 
 In the two words Imaiia, salt,' and navamullihd, ' double jasmine,' the 
 first a, with the following v (including its inherent vowel), becomes o : as, 
 Lonam, noinaUid. 
 
 - Such is Vararuchi's explanation, cf. iii., 37; Lassen (Prak. Instit. p. 
 265, note) proposes pratisliiddhi.' I may add here that in the first four 
 Sections I have generally followed the MSS. in giving the Sanskiit word in 
 its crude form, whUe in Prakrit it appears in its nom. sing., as modified by 
 the rules of Sect. v. This chiefly api)lics to tlie termination o. 
 
SKCT. 1.] OK VAUAltl ( III. 10!) 
 
 MAYUllAMAYUKHAYOU YWa' Va'. (8). 
 
 la the two words mayura, ' a peacock,' and mayukha, a ray,' the first 
 a. with the sj-llable yii, becomes optionally o : as, Moro or mauro, mofio or 
 iiiaufio. 
 
 ClIATUilTHlClIATURDASYOS TUXA. (9). 
 
 In the two words chaturth'i and chaturda'ni, 'the fourth' and fourteenth 
 lunations,' the first a, with the syllable lu, optionally becomes o : as, Vtwtthi. 
 or chailtthi, choddaM or chniiddahi. 
 
 ADATO YATHADISHU VA.' (10). 
 
 A is no longer implied [see Siitra 1], in consequence of the change of 
 sthanin or primitive clement.' In the words yathd, etc., a is optionally 
 substituted for a. 
 
 Jaha, jaha ; taha, tahu ; pattharo, pattharo ; pauam, pauam ; talaventaani, 
 talaventaam ; ukkliaam, ukkhaam ; chamaram, chamaram ; paharo, paharo ; 
 chadi'i, clii'ulu; davaggi, di'ivaggi; khaiam, khaiam ; santhaviam, santhaviam ; 
 halio, halio. 
 
 Yathu, as'; tatha, so'; prastara, abed'; prakrita, 'low'; talavrintaka, 
 ' a fan'; utkhata, dug up'; chamara, "a chowrie'; prahara, 'a blow'; chatu, 
 'flattery'; diiviigni, the burning of a forest'; khadita, eaten'; sansthapita, 
 ' placed'; lialika, belonging to a plough.' 
 
 IT SADADISHU. (11). 
 
 In sadd, etc., / is optionally substituted for d : as, Sai, sad ; tai, tad ; 
 Jai,jad. 
 
 tjada, always"; tad;i, 'then'; yada, when.' 
 
 ITA ET PINDASAMESHU. (12), 
 
 In words like pinda, e is optionally substituted for / : as, 
 
 Pendam, piiidam ; nedda, uidda ; sendiiram, sindiiram ; dhammeUam, dliam- 
 millam ; chendham, chindham ; venhu, vinhu ; pettham, pittham. 
 
 Pinda, a lump'; nidra, sleep '; sindura, red lead '; dhammiUa, braided 
 hair'; chihna, 'a mark'; vishnu, Vishnu'; pishta, 'pounded.' 
 
 The word sama or like,' is used to indicate that the rule only applies 
 when the i is followed by a conjunct consonant (as in pinda). 
 
 AT PATHlIL\RIDR.\PEITHIvisHTJ. (13). 
 
 ' The Prak. Sanj. constantly uses this sutra to explain the change of a 
 to a before a conjunct; as in rtchchhcra for nscharya. 
 
110 IIIK PI! AlvlillAl'KAlvASA [sKCT. I. 
 
 In pathin, etc., u is substituted lor / : us, 
 
 Palio (or in its crude form, puliu), liuladda, puliuvf. 
 
 Patliin, a path'; liaridni, 'turmeric': iirithivi, the earth.' 
 
 ITESTAH PADADEH. (14). 
 
 In the word iti, thus,' when at the beginning of a sentence, a is sub- 
 stituted for the i which follows the t : as, 
 
 la uaha aimaha-vaanam, ia viasanti'u chiram. 
 
 Iti pasyat;inyath;ivachanam, so behold ^ the liypocrisy (?) '; iti vikasan- 
 tyas chLram, thus blossoming a long time.' 
 
 We infer, from its being restricted to the beginning of a sentence, thai 
 the rule does not hold in such a case as pio iti, prij-a iti.' 
 
 UD IKSHTJVEISCHIKAYOH. (15). 
 
 In the two words ikshu, the cane,' and vriichila, the scorjiion,' u is 
 substituted for i: as, Uchchhu, vinchhuo. 
 
 CHA DWIDHa'kEIXAH. (16). 
 
 is substituted in the word dwidhd when used with the root krin, and 
 u also, since we find cha in the Siitra. Thus, dwidhdhitam, bisected,' 
 becomes dohaiam or duhaiam ; and dicidhah-itjute, it is bisected,' duMijjai 
 or dulidijjai. 
 
 IT SINHAJIHWAYOSCHA. (17). 
 
 In sinha, a lion,' anAjihwd, the tongue,' i. is substituted for ;': as, s'lho, 
 j'lhd. The cha is used in the Siitra to include other words which are not 
 mentioned, hence there is an t in such words as rhattha, v'lsamlha, etc., for 
 vi'swasia, trusted,' viirambha, trust,' etc. [The commentator, tlierefore, 
 would seem to bring under this rule the various instances where an i, whicli 
 would properly in Prakrit be followed by a double consonant, is exchanged 
 for an i, and one of the consonants is dropped]. 
 
 ID ITAH P^VNIYADISHU. (18). 
 
 In pdnhja, etc., i is substituted for the first i : as, 
 
 ' The first of these examples is very obscure. Uaha or uvaha is a singular 
 word, which is found in the Bengali recension of .Sakuntalu [sec Boehtl., p. 
 150]. There is no rule for it in Vararuchi, but Hcmachandra [8th adhy., 
 2nd pada] has the following : Ua pasya ; ua iti pasy 'etyasyarthe va prayok- 
 tavyam; paksho pulaadayah ' \_cf. Var. viii. G9]. Lenz, therefore, rightly 
 called it [Urv. p. 224], iiu]i(.T;itiva ijmcdam Ibrma vulgaris linuiuv.' 
 
SKCT. I.] l)K VAKMUCIll. Ill 
 
 Pikiiiain, aliain, viiliiiin, tjuiiiiiu, kiiiiso, (luiiiin, tiiiani, guliirani. 
 Piiniyu, '-watpr'; alikii, 'false'; v)-al(ka, 'painful'; Uidi'inim, 'then'; 
 kan'sha, 'dried cow-dung'; (Iwiti'ya, second'; tritiya, third'; gabbira, deep.' 
 EX NIDAPipAKiDUKiiinaSESHU. (19). 
 In nida, etc., e is substituted for i : as, 
 Ncddam, upclo, keriso, eriso. 
 Nida, n nest'; api'da, pressing'; ki'dris, what like'; I'drisa, such.' 
 
 UTA OT TUNDAllIJPESHU. (20% 
 
 In words like tunda, o is substituted for u : as, 
 
 Tondam, motta, pokkharo, potthao, loddbao, kottimam. 
 
 Timda, the face'; miikta, a pearl'; pushkara, 'a lake'; pustuka, a 
 book'; lubdhaka, a hunter"; kuttima, a jewel-mine.' 
 
 The word rupa or like,' is used in the Sutra to indicate that the u must 
 be followed by a conjunct consonant (as in tunda). 
 
 ULITKILVLE LWA VA. (21). 
 In uluhhala, a mortar,' u with the syllabic lu optionally becomes o : as, 
 ulckhalam or itUihalam. 
 
 AN MTJKUT.\D1SHU. (22). 
 
 In muhda, etc., a is substituted for the first u : as, 
 
 Maudara, maulani, ganiani, ganu', jahitthilo, soamallam, avari. 
 
 Mukuta, 'a crest'; mukula, 'a bud'; guru, gurvi, heavy'; Yudhishthira, 
 the name of a king'; saukumarya, youthfulness'; upari, above.' 
 
 IT PURUSHE IIOH. (23). 
 
 In the word punisha, a man,' / is substituted for the u which follows r : 
 as, Puriso. 
 
 UD UTO MADHl'kE. (24). 
 
 In the word madhuka, Bassialatifolia,' u is substituted for u : as, Mahiam. 
 
 AD DUKTJLE VA LASYA DWITWAil. (25). 
 
 In the word dukiilu, woven silk,' a is optionally substituted for u, and 
 when it is so substituted, the / is doubled : as, Duallam or duiilam. 
 
 EN NUPUllE. (2C). 
 
 In the word nupura, an anklet,' e is substituted for ii : as, Kexcram. 
 
 RITO 'T. (27). 
 
 A is substituted for ri in the first syllable of a word : as, 
 
 Tanani, ghana, maam, kaani, vaddho, vasahu. 
 
112 THi; I'l: AKiin Ai'KAKAsA [sect. I. 
 
 Trina, 'grass'; ghrina, 'pity'; miita, dead'; kiita, made'; viiddha, 
 'old'; vrisLabha, 'a bull.' 
 
 ID lilSHYADISHU. (28). 
 
 In risld, etc., i is substituted for the initial ri: as, 
 
 Isi, visi, gitthi, ditthi, sitthi, singaro, mianko, bhingo, bhingaro, hiaam, 
 viinho, vinbiam, kisaro, kichcha, vinchhuo, sialo, kii, kisi, kiva. 
 
 Rishi, 'a sage'; \Tishi, an ascetic's cushion'; grishti, a cow that has 
 
 had one calf; drishti, 'sight'; srishti, creation'; siingara, love'; rariganka, 
 
 'the moon'; bhringa, 'a bee'; bhringara, a vase'; hndaya, the heart'; 
 
 vitrishna, 'contented'; vrinhita, grown'; krisara, a kind of pottage'; kritj'a, 
 
 action'; vrischika, a scorpion'; srigala, a jackal'; kriti, act'; krishi, 
 
 husbandry'; kripa, pity.' 
 
 UD RITWADISHU. (29). 
 
 In ritu, etc., u is substituted for the initial ;•(' : as, 
 
 Udu, munalo, puhavf, vundiivanam, pauso, pautti, viudam, samvudara, 
 nivvudam, vuttanto, parahuo, miiuo, jamauo. 
 
 llitu, a season'; mrinala, a lotus-fibro'; prithivi, the earth'; vrinda- 
 vana, a country so called'; praviish, the rainy season'; praviitti, news'; 
 vivrita, opened '; samvrita, covered '; nirvrita, ended ;' vrittanta, news'; 
 parabhrita, the koil '; matrika, a maternal uncle '; jamatiika, a son-in-law.' 
 
 AYITKTASYA RIH. (30). 
 
 The syllable ri is substituted for the vowel // when initial and not con- 
 nected with another letter : as, 
 
 Einam, riddho, richchho. 
 
 Rinam, a debt'; riddha, prosperous'; riksha, a bear.' 
 
 KWACHID YUKTASYAPI. (31). 
 
 The syllable ;•/ is sometimes substituted for an initial ;_■/, even when it is 
 connected with another letter : as, 
 
 Eriso, sariso, tariso. 
 
 Idi'isa, such'; sadiisa, like'; tadrisa, such.' 
 
 VRIKSHE VENA EUR VA. (32). 
 
 In the word vrihshu, a tree,' the syllable ru is optionally substituted for 
 the initial ri with its accompanying v : as rukhho, vachchho. The option 
 being here definitely restricted, the change does not take place at all in the 
 case of the substitution of chh, but it holds univcrsallj- in that of M [see 
 iii., 31.] 
 
>i.( r. I.] i)K v.MtAuririi. 113 
 
 LUITAU KLKIl'TA ILIII. f:J3). 
 
 In the word klripta, made,' /// is substituted foi- ///: as, KilUtain. From 
 the above substitutious beiii;; enjoined, wo infer tliat tlic vowels ri and //(' 
 do not exist in I'n'ilci-it. 
 
 KTA II) Vi:i)A.VA'l)EVAi{AV()l[. (34). 
 
 In. vedand, jciin,' and dciara, a. brother-in-law,' i is substituted fbrp: 
 as, viand, diaro. Since optionally' is still implied (from Sutra 32), the 
 lornis rcand and dciiro are also sometimes \ised. 
 
 AITA KT. (36). 
 
 E is substituted for the first ai : as, 
 
 Selo, secheliam, erdvano, kelaso, tellokkam. 
 
 Saila, a mountain'; saitya, cold'; Airavata, Indra's elephant'; Kailisa, 
 the mountain so called'; trailukva, Ihc three worlds.' 
 
 DAITYa'dISHWAI. (30). 
 
 In the words daitya, etc., ai is substituted for the diiihthong ai: as, 
 
 Daichcho, chaitto, bhairavo, sairam, vuiram, vaideso, vaideho, kaiavo, 
 va'i'saho, vaisio, vaisampaano. 
 
 Daitya, ' a demon'; C'haitra, the name of a month'; bhairava, dreadful'; 
 Rwaira, wilfulness'; vaira, enmit}''; vaidesa, foreign'; vaideha, a trader'; 
 kaitava, a cheat'; Vaisakha, the name of a month '; vaisika, meretricious'; 
 Vaisampayana, the name of a poet'; etc. 
 
 DAIVE V.V. (37). 
 
 lu daiva, fate,' ai is optionally substituted for the diphthong ai : as, 
 daicain or dcivam. In the case of its non-substitution, the v is doubled by 
 the Sutra 'Xidadishu' [iii., 52]. 
 
 IT SAIXDHAVE. (38). 
 
 In the word suindhava, produced in Sindh,' (' is substituted iorai: as, 
 Slndhavam. 
 
 ID DHAIUYE. (39). 
 
 In the word dliainja, firnmess,' the substitute is t : as, Bh'iram. 
 
 OTO 'DV.C PKAKOSH'rilE KASYA YAH. (10). 
 In the word j>ra!coshl/ia, the fore-arm,' a is optionally substituted fur o ; 
 and, when it is so substituted, the /; becomes v : as, Pavattho or paottJio. 
 AUTA OT. (41). 
 is substituted for the first au : as, 
 
114 THE I'KAKIUIAI'UAKASA [SKI T. I. 
 
 Komui, jovvanam, kotthuho, kosambi. 
 
 KauiimJi', moonliglit'; yauvanam, youth'; kaustubliu, 'Vishnu's gciu'; 
 Kausambf, the name of a city.' 
 
 PAUEADISHWAU. (42). 
 
 In pawn, etc., ail is substituted for the diphthong- (lu : 
 
 Paiiro, kaiirao, praiiiso. 
 
 Paura, a citizen'; kaurava, a descendant of Kiiru'; puurusha, manly.' 
 
 These form a class of words which can only be determined by observing 
 the forms used in good authors. In the word himula, welfare,' the change 
 is optional: as, kosalo or kaiisalo. 
 
 ACHCHA GAURAYE. (43). 
 
 In the word gaurava, I'espectabilitj',' n is substituted for au, and so also 
 is ail as before (since we find clia, and,' in the Sutra) : as, garavam or gaii- 
 ravam. 
 
 UT SAUJfDARYADISHU. (44). 
 
 In saundarya, etc., u is substituted for au : as, 
 
 Sunderam, munjaano, sundo, kukkheao, duvvario.' 
 
 Saundarya, beauty'; maunjayana, a place producing the ?«M«y« plant' (?) ; 
 saunda, intoxicated'; kauksheyaka, a sword'; dauvarika, a porter,' etc. 
 
 ' I may here remind the reader of what is further discussed elsewhere — 
 viz., that in Prakrit there appears to have been no distinction between v and 
 h, although it is uncertain which was the prevailing sound. 
 
SKCT. II.] or \\u\i;i(ni. 11") 
 
 SECTION TIIK SKCOXD. 
 
 AYUKTASYANADAU. (1). 
 
 Tliis being an adhikdra, will be implied in the suececcling Sutras. The 
 rules which we sliall from this point enjoin, arc to bo understood as applying 
 in tho case of a single non-initial consonant. The cli.Mon of h, etc., by Sutra 
 2, will servo for an instance : as, Jlaiidam for the Sanskrit Jlukuta. "Why 
 do we say a single consonant' ? Compare Aggho and Akko for the Sanskrit 
 Argha and Arka (whore we find a conjunct consonant, and consequently no 
 elision). Wliy non-initial' ? compare Kamalam. Single' is implied to the 
 cud of tho section; non-initial,' until / is enjoined in Sutra 31. 
 
 kagachajatadapayaya'm PEAYO LOrAH. (2\ 
 
 These nine consonants, k, g, ch, j, t, d, p, y, r,' when single and non- 
 initial, arc generally elided : as, k, Maiilo, naiilam ; g, saaro, naaram ; ch, 
 vaanam, si'ii ; j, gao, raadam ; t, kaam, vianam ; d, gaa, mao ; p, kai, viulam, 
 suuriso. (In the word supurusha,' although the^ is the initial of the word 
 'purusha,' the last member of the compound, it is still elided. The author 
 of the comment, therefore declares that the initial letter of the last member 
 of a compound is considered as non-initial.') Y, vauna, naanam ; r, ji'am, 
 diaho [<y'. ii- -IG]. 
 
 JIukula, a bud'; nakula, disgraced';- sagara, the sea'; nagara, a city'; 
 vachana, speech'; si'ichi, a needle'; gaja, an elephant'; rajafa, silver'; 
 krita, made'; vitana, expansion'; gada, a club'; niada, joy'; kapi, 'an 
 ape'; vipula, 'large'; supurusha, a good man'; vayuna, (instr. of vayu) 'the 
 wind'; nayana, the eye'; jiva, life'; divasa, a day.' 
 
 I'Yom the use of prclgas, ( generally,') in the Sutra, we conclude tliat 
 there is no elision where euphony is satisfied, as in Sukusumam, piapanuniaui, 
 eachavam, avajalam, atulam, adaro, aparo, ajaso, savahumanam. 
 
 Sukusuma, fair- flowered '; prij-agamana, sweetly-going'; sachapa, armed 
 
 Or i; (■/. Lass., p. 201. -' Or, ' \ ITindava prince' \ iiaulu']. 
 
116 THE rUAKlUTArUAKASA [sK{ T. II. 
 
 with a bow'; apajala, without water'; atula, unequalled'; adara, respect'; 
 apara, unbounded'; ayasas, infamy'; sabahumana, respectful.' 
 
 As illustrations of what we mean by single consonants,' couii)arc Sakko, 
 maggo, for Sakra, Indra,' and marga, a path :' and by non-initial,' com- 
 pare Kalo and gandho, for Kala, time,' and gandha, a suicll.' 
 
 YAMUXAYAir MASYA. (3.) 
 
 In the word Yamuna, the river so called,' the m is elided : as, Juiiiia. 
 
 SPHATIKANIKASKACHIKURESHU KASYA HAH. (4.) 
 Non-initial' continues to be implied. In the three words spJiati/:a, 
 crystal,' nikaslia, the touchstone,' and chiJcura, hair,' h is substituted for 1; 
 [we now pass from elision to substitution] : as, rhaliho, 7uhaso, chiJiiiro. 
 
 SIKAKE BHAH. (5). 
 
 In the word i'lkara, thin rain,' hh is substituted for k : as, S'tlharo. 
 
 CHANDRIKAYAM MAH. (6.) 
 
 In the word cltandrikd, moonlight,' m is substituted for k : as, Chandimd. 
 
 RITWADISHU TO DAH. (7.) 
 
 In ritu, etc., d is substituted for t : as, 
 
 Udii, raadara, aado, nivvudi, audi, samvudi, suidi, aidi, hado, sanjado, 
 viudam, sanjado, sampadi [padivaddi ']. 
 
 Ritu, a season'; rajata, silver'; agata, come'; nirviiti, rest'; avriti, 
 a surrounding'; samvriti, covering'; sukriti, virtue'; akriti, form'; hata, 
 killed'; samyata, restrained'; vivrita, opened'; samyuta, gone'; samprati, 
 now'; pratipatti, fame.' 
 
 PRATISARAVETASAPATAKASU I)AH. (8). 
 
 In these words, d is substituted for t : as, 
 
 Padisaro, vediso, padaa. 
 
 Pratisara, a servant';' vctasa, thoratan'; pataka, a flag.' 
 
 VASATIBHARATAYOR HAH. (9.) 
 
 In vasati, a dwelling,' and Iharata, a proper name,' h is substituted 
 for t : as, VasiiM, Iharaho. 
 
 ' This word ought not to belong to this Sutra, as it is intended only for 
 words with a single t ; but the Sanksh. Sara, in its coiTesponding rule, adds 
 nishpatti and sampatti besides : [see Lassen, App., p. 42.] 
 
 • As this change of prati to pad i is universal [see Lassen, p. 204], it is 
 singular that this is the onlv iustancc given bv Vararuchi in a Sutra. The 
 
SI'.( r. 11.] OI" VAKMlKlll. 117 
 
 (iAKlilllTK NAll. (10.) 
 
 \n ijarbhita, ' iircguiint,' « is substituted lor / : a-^, dablhindni. 
 
 AIUAV.MK ClIA. (11.) 
 
 lu ahuiatii, ' Iiiilra's elephant,' « is substitutetl lor t : as, Eruvaiw. 
 rilADirTAKAD.\MBADOHADESIIU DO LAII. (12.) 
 In these words I is substituted for d : as, 
 Palittani, kalamvo, dohalo.' 
 
 Pradipta, 'kindled'; kadamba, 'the tree so called'; dohada, ' tlie longing 
 of a pregnant woman.' 
 
 GAUGADE RAK. (13.) 
 
 In gadgada, 'inartieulate utterance,' r is substituted for d : as, Gaggaro. 
 
 SANKHY.VYAM CHA. (H.) 
 
 In words expressive of number, r is substituted for d: as, 
 
 Eiiraha, varaha, tcraha. 
 
 Ekadasa, 'eleven'; dwadasa, twelve'; trayodaJa, thirteen.' liut the (^ 
 must be a 'single' letter [by Si'itra 1], or the rule will not apply; thus we 
 find Chauddaha for C'iiaturdaSa, ' fourteen,' (by iii. 3, and iii. 50). 
 
 rO YAH. (15.) 
 
 V is substituted for a single nou-initial p : as, 
 Savo, savaho, ulavo, uvasaggo. 
 
 Si'ipa, a curse'; sapalha, 'a curse'; ulapa, a kind of grass'; upasarga, 
 a jwrtent.' 
 
 From the use of prdtjoi, ( generally,') [implied from Sutra 2] wc infer 
 that this rule applies wherever there is no elision. 
 APIDE 3IAH. (16.) 
 In the words dp'idu, pressing,' m is substituted for^ : as, Amclo [cf. i., 19]. 
 
 rTTAlliY.VXiYAYORJJO YA. (17). 
 
 In the word uttarhja, and in words ending \\'M\ the affix an'vja, jj is 
 substituted for y : as, 
 
 Uttariam or uttarijjam, ramaniam or ramanijjam, bharani'am or bharaiiijjam. 
 
 L'ttan'ya, an outer garment'; ramani'ya, pleasing'; bharamVa, to be 
 cherished.' 
 
 Prak. Sanj. reads in the Sut. prati for pratisara. Ilema-chandra has a 
 Sutra, Pratgddau dak. 
 
 ' Jlema-chandra has also dohalu. 
 
118 THE rUAKUITAPUAKASA [SECT. II. 
 
 CHHAYAYAM HAH. (18). 
 
 In the word chhdijd, a shadow,' h is substituted tor y : us, Chhuhtl. 
 
 KABANDHE BO MAH. (19). 
 
 In the word kahandhn, a headless trunk,' m is substituted tor b : as, 
 Kamajidho} 
 
 TO DAH. (20). 
 
 D is substituted for a non-initial t : as, 
 
 Nado, vidavo. 
 
 Nata, an actor'; vitapa, a branch.' 
 
 SATASAKA-TAKAITABHESHU DHAH. (21.) 
 
 In the words satd, an ascetic's clotted hair,' iaiuta, a eart,' Icaitahha, 
 a demon,' dh is substituted for t : as, Sadha, saadho, Icedhavo [cf. Sutra 29]. 
 
 SPHATIKE LAH. (22.) 
 
 In sphatika, crystal,' I is substituted for t : as, Phaliho [</. Sut. 4]. 
 
 DASYA CHA. (23). 
 
 L is substituted for a single non-initial d : as, 
 
 Dalimam, talaam, valahi. 
 
 Di'idima, a pomegranate'; taduga, a pond'; vadabhi, an awning, etc., 
 on a palace.' Since ^jrdyas, ( generally,') is implied from Sutra 2, we infer 
 that such forms as the following are also admissible : as, dudimam, vadisam, 
 nivido. 
 
 'THO DHAH. (24.) 
 
 I)h is substituted for a single non-initial fh : as, 
 
 lladham, jadharam, kadhonim. 
 
 Hatha,- a college'; jathara, the belly'; katliora, 'hard.' 
 
 ANKOTHE LLAH. (25). 
 
 In ankotha, a plant,' II is substituted for th : as, AnkuUo. 
 
 PHO BHAH. (2C.) 
 
 Bit is substituted for a single non-initial ph ; as, 
 
 Sibha, seblialia, sabhari, sablialam. 
 
 Siphii, a fibrous root'; sephdlika, a flower;' .iaphari, 'a small tish"; 
 saphala, ' fruitful.' 
 
 ' Kahandha also means ' water, ' and in this sense kumaiidhu is said to be 
 a Sanskrit word [sec Wilson's Lexicon.] 
 • Masc. in Sans. 
 
SECT. II.] <M'' VAI{Am<-III. 11!) 
 
 KIlACHATilADllAlUlAM HAH. 27.) 
 
 11 is subslitult'il tor the live consi)n!iiit.s kh, gh, th, tlh, bh, when single 
 iiiul uon-iuitiul ; kh, muhum, mchula ; gh, meho, jahamim ; th, giilia, savaho ; 
 dh, raiii'i, vahiro ; hh, saha, n'lsaho. 
 
 Miiklia, the face'; mekhala, a girdle'; iiiegha, a cloud'; jagliaiia, the 
 loins'; gathu, a song'; sapatha, a curse': lludhu, Krishna's favourite'; 
 badhira, deaf; sabhi, a house'; rasabha, an ass.' 
 
 Prdyah being still implied [sec Si'it. 23], we also find such forms, as 
 
 Pakhalo, palanghano, adhi'ro, udhano, uvaladdhabhuvo. 
 
 I'rakhala, very base'; pralanghana, ' transgressing'; adhira, unsteady'; 
 adbaua, poor'; upalabdhubhava, having the meaning understood.' 
 
 P11ATHAMA81THILAX1S1IADHESHU DIIAK. (28.) 
 
 In the words j>ralhama, first'; sithila, loose'; nishadha, tlie name of a 
 countrj-,' dh is substituted for th and dh ; as Padhamo, sidhilo, nisadho. 
 
 KAIT.U3HE VAH. (29.) 
 
 In the word kaitahha, the name of a demon,' v is substituted for bh, as 
 Kedhaio. 
 
 HARIDll.VDIX.VM IIO LAH. (30.) 
 
 In haridrd, etc., I is substituted for r\ as 
 
 Haladda, chalaiio, muhalo, jahitthilo, somalo,' kulunam, anguli, ingulo, 
 chilado, phalihil, phalilio. 
 
 llaridni, turmeric'; charana, the foot'; mukhara, noisy'; Yudhish- 
 thira, name of a king'; sukumara, soft'; karuiia, mournful;' anguri, 'a 
 finger'; angara, charcoal'; kin'ita, a barbarian'; parikha, a moat'; parigha, 
 a club,' etc. 
 
 -VDER YO JAn. (31.) 
 
 The adhikara of ' non-initial ' which was implied from Sutra 1 ends here. 
 J is substituted for an initial y : as, 
 
 Jatthi, jaso, jakkho. 
 
 Yashti, liquorice';- yasus, glory' [cf iv. 18]; yaksha, ' a demigod.' 
 
 ' This form is thus explained by the Prakrita Sanj. : — Sukumara ; the 
 first u becomes o by i. 20 ; the /.: is elided by ii. 2 ; and the o and u now 
 meeting in Sandhi, the last is dropped by iv. 1 ; we have tlius somdra and 
 by the present rule somdla. W's Var. Lect. suumdlo was accidentally 
 omitted in notes to p. 14 ; all the other MSS. have somdlo. 
 
 • As yaihli is also the subject of the next Sutra, either there are two 
 
120 Tin: i'i;a'kiutaim!ak.\sa 
 
 rsEfT. IT. ' 
 
 YASIITYAil LAH. (32.) 
 
 In the word yashti, a stick,' / is substitutt'd for ij : m Lattld. 
 KIIUTE CHAII. (33.) 
 
 lu kirdtd, a bai'barian,' ch is substituted for tlio initiul /• : as, Chilado. 
 KUBJE KHAH. (34.) 
 
 In kuhja, hump-backed,' kh is substituted for the initial letter : lOaijjo. 
 DOL.^DAXDADASANESHU DAH. (35.) 
 
 In the words dold, a litter'; danda, a staff'': da'^ona, 'a tooth,' d is 
 substituted for the initial letter : as. Bold, daiido, dasuno. 
 
 PARUSHAPAIIIGHAPARIKIIa'sU PHAH. (3C.) 
 
 In the words 7Jrr;v(.'7/«, harsh'; parlgha, a club'; iiarikhd, a moat,' ^;A 
 is substituted for the initial letter : as, rimruno, phaliho, pJiali/id. 
 
 PANASE 'PI. (37.) 
 
 Also in the word 2)anasa, the bread-fruit tree,' pit is substituted for }) : 
 as, Phanaso. 
 
 VISIXYa'm BHAH. (38.) 
 
 In the word rlsini, an assemblage of lotus-flowers,' lih is substituted for 
 the initial letter, as hliisin'i. From the express mention of the feminine 
 \_risini~\ wc infer that the rule does not hold in the neuter visam, the 
 lotus-tibre.' 
 
 MAN3IATIIE YAK. (09.) 
 
 In the word manmaiha, love,' v is substituted for the initial letter : as, 
 TaDimalw. 
 
 L.ChALE XAH. (40.) 
 
 In the word luhalii,^ n is substituted for the initial letter : as Xdludo. 
 
 SIIATS.VVAKASAPTAPARNANAJr CHHAH. (41.) 
 
 forms in use or there ought to be some difl'erencc of meaning in the two 
 words. The meaning in the text seems justified by a Yar. Lcct. rnadliuijdshi i 
 in two MSS. ; but Cf. Lass. Inst. p. 100. Lassen (p. 195) illustrates JaUhihj 
 the modern lath, a column': as, Firoze Lath. 
 
 ' Two 3ISS. read lohala, made of iron,' lor the unknown word Idhala ; 
 but as Hema-chaudra [sec note 4, Si'it. 38 j, recognises the word, as well as 
 three, if not four of the ^ISS. of Yararuchi, it is probably correct. Ilema- 
 chandra's rule is also found in the Prak. Sanj. 
 
SKCT. 11.] OV VAKAUI ( III. 121 
 
 In these words chh is substituted tor tlic iiiitiiil letter: as, 
 
 Chliatthf, chliaramuho, chhiivao, cliliuttuvaiiiio. 
 
 Sliashthi, the sixth day of Iho lunar fortnight'; sliaiinuiklia, Karlikcya'; 
 sAvaka, a young animal'; saptiipariia, a kind of tree' 
 
 NO X.VIE S.VllV.VTRA. (12.) 
 Initial' i.s no longer iniiilitJ liere. A'^ is substituted for a single n ever)'- 
 whcre : as, 
 
 Xai, kanaam, vaanani, nu'uiuso. 
 
 Xadi, a river'; kanaka, gold'; vachana, speeeh ; manusha, humau.' 
 
 SASHOII SAH. (43.) 
 
 iS is every^vliere substituted for « and sh : as, 
 
 (iS) saddo, nisa, ankuso ; {sh) sandho, vasalio, kasaani. 
 
 Sabda, a sound'; nisa, night'; nnkusa, an olciilunit's liouk '; sIiuihIIki, 
 a eunuch;' vrishabha, a bull'; kashaj'a, brown.' 
 
 DASA'dISHU hah. (44.) 
 
 In the words dam, etc., h is substituted for .s : as, 
 
 Daha, earaha, varaha, teraha.' 
 
 Dasa, ten '; ekada.sa, eleven'; dwadasa, twelve"; trayoda.si, lliirtoen.' 
 \_cf. ii. 14, for the change of d to r. ] 
 
 SANJlSTAYAil V.(. (45.) 
 
 'MV'hen the word is a name, the substitution of h for *■ in daia is optional : a.s, 
 
 Dahamuho, dasamuho ; dahavalo, dasavalo ; daharaho, dasaralio. 
 
 Dasamukha, a name of Havana'; dasabala, a Bauddba teacher'; Dasa- 
 ratha, the name of a king.' 
 
 DIYASE SASYA. (46.) 
 
 In the word dirasa, a daj-,' /* is substituted" for s: a-s, Bialio. 
 
 SXUSHAY.VAI XHAir. (47.) 
 
 In the word .<iiiu>:Jid, a danghtcr-in-law,' iih is substituted for sJi, as 
 Soiihd. 
 
 ' It may be worth while to trace the steps b}' which trayoddsa becomes 
 teraha. By i. 5, we have ireijodasa; by ii. 2, iii. 3, teodaxa; by ii. 14, 44, 
 teoraha ; and, finally, as the e and o meet in Sandhi, b)- iv. 1, the o is elided. 
 
 - Two MSS. make this rule optional (by continuing ra. from S. 45), and 
 add didxo, which is the usual form in the plays. 
 
•rllK I'K (ivIUl Al'KAKASA [sECT. III. 
 
 SECTION THE TUIED. 
 
 UPARILOPAH KAGxVT)ATAT)APASHASAM. (1.) 
 
 The eight consonants k, g, d, t, d, 2>, sh, s, are elided when standing 
 first iu a conjunct ; and the remaining letter, if it is not at the beginning of 
 the word, is doubled by Sutras 50, 61 of this Section.' Thus, 
 
 \_Jc.'] Bhattam, sitthao. 
 
 Bhakta, 'devoted'; sikthaka, bee's-wax' (ncut.) 
 
 [^. ] muddho, sLiiiddho. 
 
 Mugdha, foolish'; snigdha, kind.' 
 
 [(?] Khaggo, sajjo. 
 
 Khadga, 'a sword; shadja, ' the fourth note of the gamut.' 
 
 [<. ] Uppalam, uppuo. 
 
 Utpala, a blue lotus'; utputa, a portent.' 
 
 [ (Z. ] Muggo, muggaro. 
 
 Mudga, a kidney-bean'; mudgara, a hammer.' 
 
 [^.] sutto, pajjatto. 
 
 Supta, asleep'; paryapta, adequate.' 
 
 [«A.] gotthi, nitthuro, 
 
 Goshthi, an assembly'; nishthura, harsh.' 
 
 [«. ] Khaliam, neho. 
 
 Skhalita, stumbling'; snoha, love.' 
 
 ADHU MANAYa'm. (2.) 
 
 The consonants m, ii, and y are elided, when standing last in a conjunct, 
 
 ' Sutras 50, 51 are constantly required in carrying out the following 
 Sutras. Vararuchi's plan with regard to conjuncts is, first to enjoin the 
 elision of certain letters (Sutras 1 — 8), then in other cases (Sutras 9 — -19), 
 to enjoin the substitution of a single letter for the conjunct ; but whether the 
 change be thus an elision or a substitution, in either case, by Sutras 50 and 51 
 this letter is duuhhd, unless it l)e r or /( ^Sutra 5 1\ or at the beginning of a word. 
 
SliCT. lU.] Ill- \AK.\ltt ( 111. 123 
 
 and the rcinuiniiig letter is doubled, as before, by Sutnis .')(), :>l. Thus, 
 [«i.] Sossiim, rassi, juggani, vnggi. 
 
 Sushma, 'light'; rasmi, 'a ray'; yugma, 'ii pair"; vaginin, 'eloquent.' 
 [ H. ] Xaggo. 
 Niigna, naked.' 
 [y. ] Sommo, joggo. 
 Saumya, mild'; yog3'a lit.' 
 
 SARVATKA LAVAIlCm. (3.) 
 
 The letters /, r,' r are always elided, whether they stand lirst or last in a 
 conjunct, and the remaining letter is doubled as before. Thus, 
 [/. ] Ukka, vakkalam, vikkavo. 
 Ulka, 'a torch'; valkala, 'bark'; viklava, agitated.' 
 [p.] Loddhao, pikkam [</. i. 3]. 
 Lubdhaka, 'a hunter'; pakwa, cooked.' 
 [r. ] Akko, sakko. 
 Arka, the sun'; sakra, Indra.' 
 
 DUE EO VA. (4.) 
 
 In the conjunct dr, the elision of r is optional : thus we have 
 
 Doho or droho, chando or chandro, ruddo or rudro. 
 
 Droha, mischief; chandra, the moon'; lludra, a demigod.' 
 
 SAKVAJNA-TULYESHU NAH. (5.) 
 In words like sarvajna, the n is elided : as, 
 Sawajjo, ingiajjo. 
 
 Sarvajna, omniscient'; ingitajna, knowing signs.' 
 
 This elision of n takes place in all words which are similarly derived 
 from jtid, to know.' [This explains the tulya of the Sutra.] 
 
 S]tL\.SRUSMASAjS"AYORADEH. (6.) 
 
 The first letter of smairu, ' the beard,' and ima'udna, a cemetery,' is 
 elided : as, JLissu, masdnam. 
 
 ilADHYAUNE HASYA. (7.) 
 
 In the word madhydhna, noon,' /( is elided : as, Alajjliatuw. 
 
 HNAHLAHMESHU NALAMa'm STHITIKUIIUDIIWAJI. (8.) 
 
 In the conjuncts, hi, hi, hm, the letters n, I, m arc respectively written 
 before the A : as, 
 
 ' Or b, as there is no distinction between the two letters in rriikiil. 
 
124 THE VKAKKITAI'KAKASA [sECT. III. 
 
 Puvvaiiho, avaraiiho ; kalharam, alhado ; vamhaiio. 
 
 Piirvuhna, fore-noon'; apariihna, afternoon'; kahlara, the white water- 
 lily'; ahlada, joy'; brahmana, ' a brahman.' 
 
 YUKTASYA. (9.) 
 
 This is an adhikdra \_cf. i. 1 ] and is implied in the succeeding Sv'itras to 
 the end of the Section. Our rules are henceforth to be understood as 
 supplying a substitute for a conjunct. Atth'i for asthi (by Sutra 11) will 
 serve as an instance. The use of the word conjunct' shows that these 
 substitutions are not intended to apply to final letters, since the second 
 member of a final conjunct is rejected by Pan. viii. 2, 23. 
 
 SHTASYA THAH. (10.) 
 
 Th is substituted for the conjunct sht : as, 
 
 Latthi, ditthi. 
 
 Yashti, a stick'; drishti, sight.' 
 
 ASTHINI. (11). 
 
 In the word asthi, a bone,' ih is substituted for the conjunct : as, Atih'i. 
 
 STASYA THAH. (12). 
 
 Th is substituted for st. This Sutra revokes Sutra 1, whicli would enjoin 
 the elision of the s, as being the first member of the conjunct st. 
 
 Hattho, samattho, thui, thavao, kotthuho. 
 
 Hasta, the hand'; samasta, all'; stuti, praise'; stavaka, a uoscgaj''; 
 kaustubha, Krishna's jewel.' 
 
 NA STAMBE. (13). 
 
 In the word stamba, a shrub,' th is not substituted for st : as, Tambo [«.«. 
 the s is elided by iii. 1]. 
 
 STAMBHE KHAH. (14). 
 
 In the word stamhha, a post,' kh is substituted for si : as, Elamlho. 
 
 STHAXAVAHAKE. (15). 
 
 In the word sthdnu, firm,' kh is substituted for the conjunct, except 
 when it signifies Siva : as, Khdnii. "Why do we make this exception ? 
 When it signifies Siva, it is thmiu (by S. 12). 
 
 SPHOTAKE. (16). 
 
 In the word sphotaka, 'a boil,' kh is substituted fur the conjunct: as, 
 Khoikio. 
 
SI-XT. UI.] <)l' VAUMircMl. 1~'5 
 
 KYASAYYABHIMANYUSIIU JAH. (17.) 
 
 ,/ is substituted for tlio conjunct ri/, and also for the eonjunet in tlic 
 two words 'xaijiid and ahhimanyu : us, 
 Kajjani, sejja, aliiraujju. 
 Karya, ' to be done'; sayya, 'abed'; abliimanyu, .Vrjuna's son.' 
 
 TrUYADJIAIUYASArNDAliY.CsCIIAHYAPAKYAjS'TESnU IIAH. 
 
 (18). 
 
 In tlicsc words r is substituted for the onjunct rij, (and as by S. 5J, r 
 and /( are never doubled, S. 50 is here inoperative.) 
 
 Turaui, dlu'ram [cf. i. 39], eunderani, achchheraru, perantam. 
 
 Turya, 'a musical instrument'; dhairya, firmness'; saundarya, 'beauty'; 
 ascharya, 'wonderful'; paryauta, limit.' 
 
 SURYE V.{. (19\ 
 
 lu the word Kt'tri/a, ' the sun,' /■ is optionally substituted for ;•// : as, Suro, 
 or else by S. 1 7, suj/o. 
 
 CHAURY'ASAMESHU IIIAM. (-20). 
 
 lu words like chanrya, riam is substituted for rtj ; as, 
 
 Choriani, soriani, viriam. 
 
 Chaurya, 'theft'; saurya, heroism'; virya, heroism.' 
 
 From the use of the phrase like' in the Sutra, this is a class, which can 
 only be determined by authority [c/. i. 2]. 
 
 PAUYASTAPAHY.Cx.VSAUKUMa'rYESHU LAH. (21). 
 
 In the words ^aryas^a, fallen'; ^rtn/awa, a.sa.di&e''; saukumdrya, youth- 
 fulness,' I is substituted for ry : as, PallaUkam, palldnam, suamaUain. ' 
 RTASY'A 'rAH. (22). 
 T is substituted for rt : as, 
 Kevattao, nattao, nattai. 
 
 Kaivartaka, a fisherman'; nartaka, an actor'; nartakf, an actress.' 
 PATTAXE. (23). 
 T\i also substituted for the conjunct in pattana, a town :' as Pat/<tnain. 
 
 ' We may here retrace the steps by which saukumdryam becomes sou- 
 mallam. By i. 22, 41, it becomes soamdryam (the k being elided by ii. 2); 
 the present Sutra, with iii. 50, gives II for ry, and the d is shortened before 
 the conjunct by i. 10 [sec note, p. lOOj). 
 
126 TIIK rKAKKlTAritAKASA [sKlT. 111. 
 
 NA J)1IU11TADISHU. (24). 
 
 T is not substituted for rt in the class dhurta, etc. Thus we have 
 
 Dhutto, kitti, vattamanam, vattu, avatto, samvattao, nivattao, vattiii, 
 atto, kattari, mutti, (r being elided in these words by iii. 3). 
 
 Dhurta, a gamester'; ki'rti, fame'; vartamana, existing'; vi'irta, 
 tidings'; avarta, a whirlpool'; samvartaka, Baladeva'; nivartaka, ' re- 
 turning '; vartiku, awick';arta, pained'; kartari, a knife'; mv'irti, form.' 
 
 GAETE DAH. (25). 
 
 In the word f/arta, a hole,' d is substituted for rt : as, Gaddo. 
 
 GAEDABIIASAIIJIARDAVITARDIVICHHAEDISHU RDASYA (26). 
 
 In the words gardalha, smell'; sammarda, trampling'; vitardi, a 
 covered terrace'; vichhardi, a fine building' (?), rf is substituted for rd : as, 
 Gaddaho, sammaddo, viadd'i, vichhaddt. 
 
 TYATHYADYA5I CHACHHAJAH. (27). 
 
 Ch, chh, j, are respectively substituted for ty, ihj, dij ; as, 
 
 \_ty.'\ Nichcham, pachchakkhani. 
 
 Nitya, constant'; pratyaksha, perceptible.' 
 
 \_tliy.'\ Rachchha, michchha, pachchham. 
 
 Rathya, a road'; mithya, falsely'; pathya, proper.' 
 
 ['^y-] '^ijja, vejjam. 
 
 Vidya, knowledge '; vaidj'a, medical.' 
 
 DHYAHYOR JHAH. (28). 
 
 Jh is substituted for dhy and hy : as, 
 
 {dhy.'] Jlajjham, ajjhuo. 
 
 Madhya, middle'; adhyaya, a chapter.' 
 
 [/jy.] Vajjhao, gujjhao. 
 
 Vahyaka, external'; guhyaka, secret.' 
 
 SIIKASKAKSHa'm KHAH. (29). 
 
 Rh is substituted for shk, sk, and ksh : as, 
 
 \_shk.~\ Mukkham, pokkharo. 
 
 Mushka, aheap,' (masc.); pushkara, 'a lake.' 
 
 \_sk.'] Khando, khandho. 
 
 Skanda, Skanda'; skamlha, the sliouldcr.' 
 
 \ksh.'] Khado, jakkho. 
 
 Kshata, wounded'; yaksha. ' a demigod.' 
 
sr.cr. 111.] i>K vMt.MU'c 111. 127 
 
 AKSIIVADISIH CIIKAll. .HI . 
 
 Iti iikxhi, utc, chh '\i substituted I'or kah : as, 
 
 .Vclichhi, lachehhi, chhuiino, chhi'ram, chhudJlio, uclKlihilto, .s:ui<litlili:nii, 
 iichchhu, uclulihu, chlu'inun, richchho, iniichcliliiA, cliluiuiii, chliuraiii, chliut- 
 tam, vacbclilio, ilachcbho, kuchclibi. 
 
 Aksbi, 'the eye'; laksbmi, 'beauty'; kshunna, 'brui.sed'; kshi'ra, 'milk; 
 ksliubdha, agitated'; utkshipta, tossed up'; sadriksha, 'like'; ikshu, 'the 
 cane' \_cf.i. 15]; ukshan, nu ox'; ksluira, black salt'; riksha, 'a bear'; 
 makshikd, a fly'; kshuta, sneezing'; kshura, 'a razor'; kshotra, 'a field'; 
 Tokshas, the breast'; daksba, Daksha'; kuksbi, ' the belly,' etc. 
 
 KSlIAM.CviaKSirAKSirAXESHU Va'. (31). 
 
 In the vord.s kshamd, patience'; vriksha, a tree'; kshana, a moment, 
 a feast,' chh is optionally substituted for k.sh : as, Chhaind or khamd ; vaehchho 
 or nikkho ; chhanam or khanam. It should be observed ' that the chh is used 
 in vriksha when a is substituted ior ri\_cf. i. 32], and in kxhuna when it 
 signifies a feast.' 
 
 SHMAPAKSHMAVISMAYESHU MHAH. (32). 
 
 Mh is substituted for sJim, and also for the conjunct in the two words 
 pakshman and vismaya : thus, 
 
 Gimho, umha, pamho, vimhao. 
 
 Grushma, the hot season ; ushman, the hot season'; pakshman, 'an 
 eyelash"; vismaya, surprise.' 
 
 HNASXASirXAIvSHXASXAM XIIAH. (33). 
 
 Nh is substituted for hn, sn, shi, kshii, and in : thus, 
 
 [/i«.] Yanhi, janhi'i. 
 
 Vahni, fire '; jahnu, Jalinu.' 
 
 [ «».] NTiunam, panhudam. 
 
 Snana, bathing'; prasnuta, 'llowiug.' 
 
 [sA?!.] Vinhu, kanho. 
 
 Vishnu, Vishnu'; kiishna, Kiishiia' [iii. Gl]. 
 
 [is^H.] Sanham, tinhani. 
 
 Slakshna, small'; tikshna, sharp.' 
 
 ' Lassen (Gymnosoph. p. 21) explains ish in this sense as 'desideratum 
 est, optatum, i.e., a doctrinoe hujus conditoribus constitutum.' It is especially 
 used to intioduee an additional rule of a C'ommcntalor. 
 
128 THE rUUv'RITVPRAKASA. [sECT. III. 
 
 [*■«.] Panho, sinlio. 
 
 Pra-iiia, a question'; sisna, penis.' 
 
 CHIHXE NDHAH. (34). 
 
 In the word chihna, a mark,' ndh is siibstltutwl for the conjunct: ris, 
 Chindham. 
 
 SHPASYA PHAH. (35). 
 
 Ph is substituted for slip : as, 
 
 Puppham, sappham, nipphao. 
 
 Pushpa, a flower'; sashpa, young grass'; nishpava, without water.' 
 
 SPASYA SARVATRA STHITASYA. (36). 
 
 Ph is substituted for 47;, wherever it is found (that is, in the beginning 
 or end of a word) : as, 
 
 Phanso \ef. iv. 15], phandanam. 
 
 Sparsa, touch'; spandana, a throbbing.' 
 
 SI CHA. (37). 
 
 Si is also sometimes substituted for i^p : as, Pmlisiddhi for j'ratisparddldn, 
 a rival' [cf. i. 2]. 
 
 YASHPE ASRIIXI HAH. (38). 
 
 H is substituted for shp in the word vashpa, when it signifies, ' a tear ' : 
 as Vdho. Why do we specify this signification ? When it signifies, ' hot 
 vapour,' we must use vappho (in accordance with S. 35). 
 
 K.{rSH.(pANE (39.) 
 
 In the word Tcdrshdprina, a certain weight,' li is substituted for the con- 
 junct : as, Kdhavmio. 
 
 SCHATSAPSAM CHHAH. (40). 
 
 Chli is substituted for the conjuncts icli, is, and ps : thus, 
 
 [M.] Paohchhimam, achchheram ; [<«.] vachchho, vachcliharo ; [^s. ] 
 Uchchha, juguchchha. 
 
 Paschima, western'; ascharya, wonderful'; vatsa, 'a calf; vatsara, 'a 
 year'; lipsa, desire'; jugupsa, censure.' 
 
 VRISCHIKE NCHHAH. (41). 
 
 In the word vriichika, a scorpion,' nclih is substituted for ic/i : as, 
 Vinchhuo {cf. i. .15). 
 
 NOTSUKOTSAVAYOH (42). 
 
 In the words utsula, regretting,' and utsnva, ' a feast,' tlie substitution 
 
Sii;<T. III.] I>K NAltAKlCIll. 1~!' 
 
 of chh for h i_ciijoiuc(l by S. 40) is forbidden : wc have therefore Umw and 
 msavo (^by iii. 1, 50). 
 
 XMO MAIL (43.) 
 
 21 is substituted for urn, although ( by S. 2 ) m is properly elided when 
 it is the second member of a conjunct : as, 
 
 Jammo, vammaho. 
 
 Junman, birth'; manmalha, love' [cf. ii. 39.] 
 
 MNAJXAlWJN'CHASATrANCHADASESlIU X.UI. (44.) 
 
 N is substituted for mn and /k, and for the conjunct in the words /;fl«- 
 chd'sat and paiichadaia : as, 
 
 Pajjunno, janno, vinnunam, pannasa, pannaraho. 
 
 Pradyumna, 'Kama'; yajna, a sacrifice'; vijnana, knowledge'; pan- 
 chusat, 'fifty'; panchadasa, fifteenth.' 
 
 TALAVllINTE XTAH. (45.) 
 
 In the word talavrinta, a fan,' nt is substituted for the conjunct: as, 
 Tdlaventaam. 
 
 BHIXDIPALE Xp.UI. (46.) 
 
 In the word bhindipdla, a dart,' nd is substituted for the conjunct : as, 
 IShindivdlo. 
 
 YIHW.U.E BHAHAU VA. (47.) 
 
 In the word vihicala, agitated,' bh and h are optionally substituted for 
 the conjunct: as, Vehbhalo, vihalo [for the e of the first form see i. 12]. 
 
 ATMAXI PAH. (48.) 
 
 In the word dtman, self,' p is substituted for the conjunct : as, Appd. 
 
 KilASYA. (49.) 
 
 P is substituted for the conjunct km : as, 
 
 Ruppara, ruppini. 
 
 Rukma, gold'; llukmini, Lakshmi'.' 
 
 The Commentator remarks that this and the preceding Sutra (which 
 might otherwise have been united) arc separated, because the latter of the 
 two ( S. 49 ) is absolute, while the former ( S. 48 ) is only partially applicable, 
 as dtman admits of another form [ see v. 45 ] besides appd. 
 
 SESHADESAYOR DWITWAM AX.CdAIT. (50.) 
 
 Wherever after performing an elision or substitution enjoined by a rule, 
 a single consonant comes to represent a conjunct, this letter is always 
 doubled, e.\ccpt iu the beginning of a word. 
 
130 TFIK ri!AKi:l lAI'KAKASA [si;( T. III. 
 
 As fxaniples of siu'li, ul'tcr elision : 
 
 liluittain, inaggo. 
 
 Bluikta, 'oaten' [the /.• elided by iii. 1]; nu'irg:i, " :i j)utli " [tlie >■ clidcil 
 by iii. 3]. 
 
 As examples of such, after substitution : 
 
 Latth), ditthi, hattJio. 
 
 Yashti, 'a stick'; drishti, 'sight' [iii. 10]; hasta, ' the hanil' [iii. 12|. 
 
 Why do we except those which are at the bcgiimiug <jf a word ? Com- 
 pare such casoa as, 
 
 Khaliam, khambho, thavao. 
 
 Skhalita, fallen' [the* elided by iii. 1]; stamblia, a post' [iii. 14] 
 stavaka, a nosegay ' [iii. 12]. 
 
 VAEGESHU YU.JATI PURVATF. (51.) 
 
 When the doubling enjoined by the previous Sutra takes place, whether in 
 regard to the first or the second member of the conjunct, wherever the single 
 representative is an aspirate (that is, the second or fourth letter of its class,)' 
 it is to be doubled by prefixing its own non-aspirate : in the case of the other 
 letters, of course they themselves are their own duplicates. 
 
 Examples by elision : 
 
 Vakkhdnam, aggho, muchchha, nijjharo, luddho, nibbharo. 
 
 Vyakhyana, explanation'; argha, oblation'; murchha, 'faiutiug'; nir- 
 jhara, a cascade'; lubdha, greedy'; nirbhara, excessive.' 
 
 Examples by substitution : 
 
 Ditthi, latthf, vachchho, vipphariso, nittharo, jakkho, lachchhi, atthi, 
 puppham. 
 
 Drishti, sight'; yashti, a stick'; vakslias, the breast' [<;/". iv. 18]; 
 visparsa, touch'; nistara, crossing'; yaksha, a demigod'; lakshnii', 
 beauty'; asthi, a bone'; pushpa, a flower.' 
 
 NIDADISHU. (52.) 
 
 In the words 7U(Ja, etc., the medial letter is doubled, although it is not a 
 conjunct : as, 
 
 Neddam [for the e see i. 19], sottam, pcmmam, vahiltani, ujjuo, jannao, 
 jovvanam. 
 
 ! 
 
 ' The i'lakiita Havvaswa explains ijiy, ' Yug iti samanaiii dwitiyachatur- 
 thadiiiani saiijna.' 
 
SWr. III.] OF \AUA1U (111. l^Jl 
 
 Nidii, "a 11081"; srotii, ' u river"; iireniaii, ' iillitlion"; vviilirita, ' pro- 
 iKiiiiR'fd'; rijii, ' stniiglit"; .laiuika, the naiiic ol' a king"; yauvana, youth." 
 
 .CmH.VTAMKAYOR UAH. (53.) 
 
 In the words dinra, the mango,' and tdmra, copper," h is cnniloycd in 
 tlio doubling cnjuinod by Sutra 50 : as Ambam, tambam.' 
 
 NA Il.UIOH. (54.) 
 
 li and h arc never doubled : as, 
 
 Dhiram, tuniin [iii. 18], jihu [i. 17, iii. 3], viiho [iii. 38]. 
 
 Dhaiiya, firmuess"; turya, a musical iiistruiueut"; jihwa, a tungiic'; 
 viislipa, a tear.' 
 
 XSO JNASYA. (55.) 
 
 When j'n is preceded by the preposition a, its substitute n (by Si'itra 44) 
 is not doubled : as, Ana, aiiatti, for Ajna, ajnapti, an order.' Why, when 
 piecedcd by d" ? In Sannd for Sanjnd, a name,' the lule does not hold.- 
 
 [NA VIXDUPARE.] (56.) 
 
 A letter, which immediately follows anuswara, is not doubled : as, San- 
 kanto, sanjha, for Sankranta, gone'; sundhya, twilight." The I; and jh 
 would otherwise have been doubled by Sutras 3, 28, 50. 
 
 SAMASE VA. (57.) 
 
 In a compound word, the doubling is optional, whether in the case of an 
 elision or substitution : as, 
 
 Xaiggarao or nai'gamo ; kusumappaaro or kusumajjaaro ; devatthui «/■ dc- 
 vathui ; unalakkhambho or analakhambo. 
 
 Nadignima, a village by a river'; kusumaprakara, a nosegay'; devastuti, 
 
 ' For this difficult Sutra, cf. the Var. Leet. Pour of the MSS. of Vara- 
 ruchi read avvam, etc. ; two seem to read as above, which is clearly sui)porfed 
 by Kema-ch., the Prak. Sarvaswa, Prak. Sanjiv., and Sanksh. Sura. If it be 
 correct, I suppose the successive changes are amam [by iii. 3], then [by iii. 
 50] ammam, but here S. 53 interposes, and we have ambam or amvam. The 
 only other way of explaining it seems to be by reading amvvam, i.e., the v is 
 substituted for the r and then doubled. 
 
 - This instance is not a good one, if llio next Sut. be genuine, which 
 forbids the doubling of the n after the auu.iw. of sum. Probably this led 
 to the var. lect., vimatCt - lijiiapU. 
 
132 THE I'KAKiaXArUAKASA [sECT. III. 
 
 2)raise of tlio gods'; alanastamblia, an elephant's post' [for this, cf. iii. 14, 
 and iv. 29]. 
 
 SEVADISHU CHA. (58.) 
 
 In the words sevd, etc., the doubling of the medial letter is also optional : us, 
 
 Sevva, scva ; ekkam, earn ; nakkho, naho ; devram, dai'vam ; asivvani, 
 asivam ; tellokkam, teloam ; nihitto, nihio ; tunhikko, tunhio ; kaniiiaro, 
 kaaiaro ; diggham, di'ham ; ratti, rai ; dukkhio, duhio ; asso, aso '; issaro, I'saro ; 
 Fissaso, vi'saso ; nissaso, m'saso ; rassi, rasi ; mitto, mio ; pusso, puso. 
 
 Seva, ser\'ice'; eka, one'; nakha, a nail'; daiva, fate'; asiva, un- 
 lucky'; trailokya, the three worlds'; nihita, entrusted'; tushm'ka, silent'; 
 karnikara, the tree so called'; di'rgha, long'; tatri, 'the night'; duhkhita, 
 wretched'; aswa, a horse'; fswara, God'; viswasa, confidence'; niswasa, 
 a sigh'; rasmi, a ray'; niitra, friendly'; pushj-a, the eighth lunar 
 asterism.' 
 
 The alternative can be considered in two ways ; in words like sevd, 
 there would have been no occasion for the doubling, except for this rule ; 
 in words like dirgha, the doubling is already enjoined by other rules {e.g. iii. 
 3, and iii. 50], and therefore the option granted by this is required to 
 dispense with their operation.' 
 
 VIPKAKARSHAH. (59.) 
 
 This being an adhikdra will be implied in the following Sutras. Yuk- 
 tasya stiU continues to be implied from S. 9. Ve are therefore to under- 
 stand that the subject of the succeeding Sutras to the end of the section 
 will be the separation [vij)rakarsha~\ of coiijuncts. 
 
 klishtaslishtakatnakriya's.vrxgeshu tatswaravat 
 purvasya. (60.) 
 
 In the words klishta, etc., the conjunct consonants are divided; and the 
 first consonant, which has no vowel of its own, suffers vocalisation, and 
 becomes sounded with the original vowel :' as, 
 
 ' I should prefer dso [cf. i. 2], though the 3ISS. and the Pr. Sanj. have aso. 
 
 - For this rule, cf. Lass., pp. 275 — 7, who would explain some of the 
 instances by the force of the accent. 
 
 ^ At the same time the new syllabic so created is, of course, subject to 
 previous rules, and thus the first consonant is sometimes elided by ii. 2. 
 Thus wo have Itatna, ralana, and then (by ii. 2) raana; and in S. 05, padma, 
 paduma, and finally pauma. 
 
>l.« 1. III.] i>V VAKAIU'CIM. 133 
 
 Kilitth»ni,silittliuin, tnaniini, kiriii,Bartingo (or in its crude forni'siranga'.) 
 
 Klisbta, distressed'; slishln, embraced'; ratna, a gem'; kriya, an 
 action '; siimga, ' horny.' 
 
 KKISUXE VA. (Gl.) 
 
 Ill the word kriahiia, the separation ol' the cuiijunct sfin is optional: in 
 the case of separation, the vowel must be supplied as before ; here, how- 
 ever, the option is definitely restricted ; for tlic separation is imi)crativc, 
 when kn'tih/ia means black,' as knsano ; but is forbidilcu wlicn it means 
 " Vishnu," as Icanho [iii. 'AZ], 
 
 IH SlliimiKRiTAKL.VNTAKLESAML.VXASWAPXASrAllSAirAU- 
 SILVlUIAtJAlUIESIlU. (62.) 
 
 In the following words the conjunct is divided, mid the first consonant 
 suffers Tocalisatiou as before; but the inserted vowel is ;', and nut the original 
 vowel. 
 
 iSiri, hiri, kin'to, kilanto, kileso, raih'iiiam, sivino, phariso, hariso, ariho, 
 gariho. 
 
 Sri, beauty'; hri, shame'; krita, bought'; kh'iuta, wearied'; klesa, 
 distress'; mlana, withered'; swapna, sleep'; spursa, touch'; harsha, joy'; 
 arha, worthy'; garha, a ccnsurer.' 
 
 All KSIIM.VSLa'gHAYOH. (C3.) 
 
 In the words kshma, the earth,' and ''•layhd, praise,' the conjunct is 
 divided as before, but the first consonant is sounded \vith u : as, Khatnd, 
 saldhd. 
 
 SXEHE VA. (64.) 
 
 In the word meha, love,' the division of the conjunct is optional, but 
 when it docs take place, the first consonant is sounded with a, as in the 
 preceding Sutra: as, Saneho, ncho. [For the second form, cf. iii. i.] 
 
 UH PADirATANViSAirESHU. (65.) 
 
 In padinti, a lotus,' and words like tanvi (fcin. of (aim, slender,') such as 
 lagJtvi (fern, of lafffui, light') etc., the conjunct is divided, and the first 
 consonant is sounded with u instead of the original vowel : as, Paiimam, 
 tanit't, lahu'i. 
 
 JYAYAil IT. (66.) 
 
 In jyd, a bowstring,' the conjunct is divided, and the first consonaut is 
 sounded with i, instead of the original vowel : as, J'ld. 
 
134 THE I'RAKRTT.M'UAKAiA [sE( T. IV. 
 
 SECTION THE FOURTH. 
 
 S.'LNDHAV ACHAM AJLOPAVISESHA BAHULAM. (1.) 
 
 Ach is here of course the prafi/dhdra, or technical term for all the 
 
 vowels. "When vowels arc in Sandhi, or in a state of immediate conjunction, 
 
 various kinds of vowels and elisions arise. 
 
 1 . Various kinds of vowels : as, 
 
 Jaiinaadani, jaiindadam ; naissotto, nai'sotto ; vahumuham, vahumuham ; 
 kannaiiram, kannauram ; siroveana, siraveana ; piapi'am, piapiam ; si'asi'am, 
 siasiam ; savomuo, savomiio ; saroruham, sararuham. 
 
 Yamunatata, the bank of the Jumna'; nadi'srotas, the river-stream"; 
 vadhumukha, having a woman's face'; kamapura, the mimosa sin'sha'; 
 sirovedana, a pain in the head'; pi'tapi'ta, drunk and not drunk'; sitasita, 
 white and black '; saroruha, a lotus.' 
 
 2. Various kinds of elision : as, 
 
 Eaaiilam, raulam ; tuhaddham, tuhaaddham ; mahaddliani, mahaaddham ; 
 pavadanam, paavadanam [viii. 51]; kumbluiro, kumbluu'iro ; pavanuddliaani, 
 pavanoddhaam. 
 
 Rajakula, a royal family'; tavarddha, half of thee'; mamarddha, 
 half of mo'; padapatana, prostration at any one's feet'; kumbhakara, ' a 
 potter'; pavanoddhata, tossed by the wind.' 
 
 When a conjunct consonant follows, it is always the frst of the two 
 meeting vowels, which is elided (when there is any elision at all, which is 
 not always rcipiired). From the use of lahida, or variously,' in the 
 Sutra, we conclude that those changes are in some cases absolute, in others 
 they admit of different forms ; hence, when other forms are met with, Ihcy 
 arc still to he considered as here provided for in the lakshana or Sutra. ' 
 
 ' The Conim. of this Sutra is obscure, and its examples corrupt, and the 
 IISS. afford little aid ; but the Prak. Saujiv. by its use of the Sv'ilra iu its 
 
si:n. 1%.] OK VAitAiMciM. 1-1;> 
 
 i:i»r.MHAi;K hok i.oI'.mi •.'. 
 
 Ill »(/»wiirtcrt, ' co[)])cr,' rf« is elided : ns, Umharam. 
 
 KAL.VYASE YASYA VA. (:i.) 
 
 Ill hdldyam, iron,' ya is optionally elided : as. KdhUam, htldasani. 
 
 iniA'jANE JASYA. (4.) 
 
 In hhdjana, a vessel,' ya is optionally elided : as, Bhdnam, bhdamm. 
 
 Ya'vADa'dISHU VASYA. (5.) 
 
 In the words ydvat, etc., v is optionally elided : as, 
 
 Ja, jilva ; ta, tiiva ; pi'iruo, p;ir;'ivao; aiiuttanta, aimvattanta; ji'ani, 
 jiviam; cam, evvam ; ea, evva; kualaam, kuvalaam. 
 
 Yuvat, how far'; tavat, so fai-'; paravata, a dove'; imuvaitamiina, 
 ' Ibllowiug'; ji'vita, life'; evam, eva, 'so'; kuvalaya,' 'a blue lotus,' etc. 
 
 AXTYASY'A HAL.VH. (6.) 
 The option ' of the preceding sutras ends licrc. A final consonant is 
 always elided : as, 
 
 Jaso [cf. iv. 18, 19], naham, sarc, kammo, Java, tava. 
 
 Y'aAas, glorj-; nabhas, the sky'; saras, a lake'; karman, a deed'; 
 yavat, how for'; tavat, so far.' 
 
 C'omm. on other Sutras throws some light upon its meaning. Here we con- 
 tinually find it quoted to explain any apparent irregularity in the iSandhi of 
 a Prakrit example, which is not provided for by any definite rule. For 
 instance, let us take the word teraha = Sans, truyodam, and trace the suc- 
 cessive changes b)' which Vararuclu brings out the Prakrit form. By i. 5, 
 we have trcyodaia, by ii. 14, 44, treyoraha, and by ii. 2, iii. 3, tcoraJia; but 
 we have no rule for the elision of the o, except iv. 1, which is adopted by 
 the Pnik. Sanj. Bhamaha, in his first list of examples, appears to extend 
 the nile beyond its legitimate application, and includes under it the various 
 instances where the finals of feminine nouns in a, i, and u are optionally 
 shortened in composition [c/. Lass., p. 290], as in lahumuham or vahumuham, 
 etc. ; or where neuter words in as admit, when compounded, of two forms in 
 or a, as giro- or sira-veand. (The first three pairs of ex. are given also in 
 the Comm. of Hcma-ch., Sut. 3, dirghahrastcau mithovrittau.) The forms 
 in line 7 of the Sans, text, pidj)'iam, etc., are veiy doubtful, as well as their 
 Sans, interpretation. Sacomito is certainly corrupt, and neither of the Sans, 
 explanations given in the ilSS. is satisfactory. That in DE seems the best, 
 
136 THK rUAKltlTAriiAKASA [sKC'T. IV. 
 
 STRIYASr AT. (7.) 
 
 A is substituted for the final consonant of a feminine word : as, 
 
 Sarin, padivaa, vaa. 
 
 Sarit, a river'; pratipad, the first day of a lunar fortnight'; v;'icli, 
 speech.' 
 
 RO RA. (8.) 
 
 Jid is substituted for a final r, in a feminine word : as, 
 
 Dhura, gira. 
 
 Dhur, the carriage-pole'; gir, speech.' 
 
 NA VIDTCTI. (9.) 
 
 A is not substituted for the final letter of vidijut, ' lightning' (by S. 7), 
 but although a feminine noun ending in a consonant, it follows Sutra 6, and 
 becomes fiffu. 
 
 SARADO BAIL (10.) 
 
 Ba is substituted for the final d of 'aaraiJ, autumn,' and thus we find 
 Sarado [for its gender, cf. S. 18]. 
 
 DIKPRAVRISHOS SAH. (11.) 
 
 Similarly sa is substituted for the final sibilant of di'<, ' a region,' asiH pru- 
 vrish, the rainy season' : as, Bisd, pdnso (for the change in gender, cf. 
 S. 18 ; di's continues feminine as before '). 
 
 if we correct it to iarvdmritt, but the two Pruk. forms still need some 
 correction. In lines 9, 10, if we make the corrections pd- pdavadanam, and 
 add the form pavanoddhaam in 1. 10, we may adopt the reading of BDEW 
 as given in the text, and their Sans, explanations as given in the var. lect. 
 The Hues 1 — 3 on p. 31 are not without difficulty. Lassen has given 1. 1 
 as a new Sutra, but I prefer taking it as an additional observation of the 
 Comment, to explain such a form as pavanuddltaam. Pavanoddhaam would 
 have been equally correct, but not patanaddhaam ; as the elision before a 
 conjunct (where it takes place at aU), must be that of the former vowel. 
 Similarly in the Bhatti-Kavya, vol. ii. p. 11-1, on the word ravottunga, the 
 Schol. remarks that although by the rule lojio 'cIki/i,' which enjoins the 
 elision of the preceding vowel, when a second follows, it should be ravut- 
 tunga, still by the influence of the hahula, the elision is not absolute [^Atra 
 yadgapi prdhrile lopo 'cha ' ityanena achi pare acho lope ravutluiigcti sgdf, 
 tathdpi Idhulddhikdrdn r.dsti lopaK]. 
 
 ' Id tantum vult rigula, nou dicendum esse diku ct pidiii/d.' Lass. Inst. 
 
sK( r. n.] >>!■■ vAKAuri 111. 1^57 
 
 MO VIXDril. [V2.) 
 
 Aniiswi'ira is suhstitutod tor ii liiiiil in: as, Achchham, rachchham, hhaddam, 
 (iggiin, etc' 
 
 ACIII MASOlfA. (l3.) 
 
 ^\^lcn a vowel immccliiitclj- follows, m may optionally remain ; or, in 
 other woids, Sandhi in this case is allowed : as, Phalam avahara'i or phalam- 
 aniharai, he gathers fruit.' 
 
 XAXOll HALT. (14.) 
 
 Anuswara is substituted for the dental and palatal nasals when a con- 
 sonant follows, and so also is m- (as we infer from the piccoding Sat.) : as, 
 
 Anso or amso, kanso or kamso, vancbani'am or vamcluuiiam, vinjlio or 
 vimjho. 
 
 Ansa, a part'; kansa, the name of a king'; vancham'ya, to be tricked'; 
 vindhya, the Vindhj-a mountains' ( vinjha — vindhya, by iii. 28). 
 
 VAKRADISHU. (15.) 
 
 In vakra, etc. Anuswara is inserted as an augment : as, 
 
 Vankam, tansam, hanso, ansu,' mansii, gunthi, mantham, manansiui, 
 dansanam, phanso, vanno, padinsudam, anso, ahimunko. 
 
 Vakra, crooked'; tryasra, a triangle'; hraswa, short'; asru, a tear'; 
 .smasru, a beard'; grishti, a cow with one calf; masta, the head'; manas- 
 wini, a wise woman'; darsana, sight'; sparsa, touch'; varna, a colour'; 
 pratisruta, promised'; aswa, ahorse'; nbhimukta, released,' etc. 
 
 M.VNS.VDISHU VA. (16.) 
 
 In such words as tndma, etc., the use of .\nuswara is optional : as, 
 
 ' As this and the two following rules merely refer to Prakrit orthography, 
 they are of no importance in an English translation, and can hardly be 
 understood, except by those who understand the original text. 
 
 ■ There can be little doubt that this addition of Bhamaha's is wrong ; 
 the Prak. Sanj. (though corrupt) is silent about it; Hema-chandra's cor- 
 responding Sut. [i. 24], is Kananuno rijanjane. Na na na na ityeteshdm 
 sthdne, vyanjane pare, aniiswdro bhcivati.' In tlic ex. ansa and kama, Bha- 
 maha appears to consider the nasal as a dental, in consequence of the dental 
 sibilant which follows it. 
 
 ' For this masculine form of cisru, cf. Williams' Sak. p. Ki.j, where 
 Boehtlingk's correction [Sak. p. 217] is adopted. 
 
138 rllK VUAKUn M'KAKASA [sKCT. IV. 
 
 jransaii), iir.'isam ; kaliam, kaha; iii'uiani, uuna: laliiin, lalii '^vi. 7); 
 i'lsuin, asu.' 
 
 Mi'insa, flesh'; katham, how'; nunam, certainly'; tasuiin, in that'; 
 usu, fem. loc. plui-al of idam, this.' 
 
 There is no definite class of words, such as mdnm, etc. ; but wherever, 
 through fear of violating the metre, Anuswara is sometimes used and somc- 
 tin.es omitted, tlic Commentator -fishes such a word to be considered as 
 included in the class refciTcd to. 
 
 YAYI TADVAllGANTAII. (17.) 
 
 When anjf consonant immediately follows, except A and the sibilants [i.e., 
 the pratijdhdra yay), Anuswira may optionally become the nasal of the class 
 to which the letter belongs : as, Sanlcd, smilJio, anho, inigum, sancharai, san- 
 dho, etc. ; or we may use the option of the lulo, and say pankam, lindv, 
 sanhd, etc. Why do wc use ihc 2)rutydhdra yay in the Sutra'? That wc may 
 exclude h and the sibOants, as in unso, etc., where we can only use Anuswara. 
 
 NASANTAPEAVEITSAEADAH PTOsSI. (18.) 
 
 Nouns ending in n and «, and the two words prdrrish and iarad, arc to 
 be used in the masculine gender (the final n and s being elided by Sv'it. G) : as, 
 Kammo, jammo, vammo. 
 
 Karman, a deed '; janman, birtli'; rarman, armour.' 
 Jaso, tamo, saro. 
 
 Yasas, glory'; lamas, darkness'; saras, a lake.' 
 Pauso, sarado. 
 Pravi'ish, the rainy season' [c/. iv. 11]; sarad, 'the autumn' [ef. iv. 10]. 
 
 NA SIEONABHASi. (19.) 
 
 Siras, the head,' and nalhas, the sky ' (although both end in .?), must 
 not be used in the masculine (but in the neuter, as in Sanskrit), and thus 
 we have Siram and naJiam. 
 
 PiaSnTIIAKSniPRASNAH STEIYAM VA. (20.) 
 
 The three words prisJitha, the back '; aishi, the eye '; and jirmna, ' a 
 
 ' ^Istiiii dan are conjectural. This Sutra is considered also to apidv to the 
 anuswara, which is optiunally added to the terminations of the instr. and 
 loc. jilural, and neuter num. plur. ile. : as, rachvliluhim or -hi, rdcMilicsii 
 or -xifiii, itiiidi or -dim. 
 
SKCT. IV.] OK V.\l!\l!l ( III. 1-J!) 
 
 iiucstiiiii,' iiiiiy he (i]itionally tiscil iu llio iiiniiiiiiu f^cudtr : iis, I'uUh'i in 
 jiutthaiii, acluhhi or acltchhdm, jmtih<i or panho. 
 
 ODAVAl'AYOII. (21.) 
 
 is optionally' substituted lor the prcpositiuus am and apit, when in 
 composition : as, 
 
 Ulu'iso or iivali;'iso, osariom m- uvasariam. 
 
 -Vvuhiisa, laughter'; apasarita, gone out.' 
 
 TALTWAYOll D.VTTAXAU. (22.) 
 
 Da and ttana are respectively substituted for the aiBxos tal and twa 
 (which arc used in Sanskrit to form abstract nouns) : as, 
 
 Finadu, pinatt>anam, mudhadd, mudhattaiiam. 
 
 Pinata, pinatwa, fatness'; inu(lh;it:'i, mudliatwu, lolly.' 
 
 KTWA l'xAH.' (23.) 
 
 Utia is substituted for ktwd (the ulli.x of the indeclinable past participle) : 
 as, 
 
 (i henna, sov'ina, kauna, dauua. 
 
 Urihitwa, having seized'; srutwi'i, luiviug heard'; kritwu, having 
 made'; datwi'i, having given.' 
 
 TRIXA lllAU 8IL£. (24.) 
 
 Ira is substituted for the affi.v trin,- signifying sila, ' habits,' or dis- 
 position ': as, 
 
 Bhamiro, hasiro. 
 
 ]5hramana,si'la or bhramitii, fond of wandering'; hasanasila or ha.'iitii, 
 fond of laughing.' 
 
 -VLVILLOLL.ClAVANTE^^T.V M.VTUrAir. (2.5.) 
 
 Alu, ilia, tilla, ala, vanla,^ iitta are substituted for matup, the affi.'c sig- 
 nifying posst'ssiou.' 
 
 Isalu, niddalu; viarilla, malailla ; viarulla ; dhanala, sadd;ila ; dliaiui- 
 vanta, jovaiiavanta ; rosainta,' panainta. 
 
 Irshavat, envious'; nidravat, sleepy;' \-ikaravat, changed'; m;il;ivat, 
 
 ' The Pr. Sanj. gives this Sut. as ktwd tunah, and similarly the Sanksh. 
 Sara, 180 [Lass. App. p. 47] ; cf. Lass. Inst. p. 3G7, and iiifni, viii. 55. 
 ■ Cf. Pan. iii. 2. 134 and 135. 
 
 " Written landa in Sak., Williams, p. 38, 1 ; i-J. Ijuehtlingk, note p. lOfi. 
 ' Cf. Lass. pp. 289, 29". 
 
140 Till-; rltAKKITAl'KAKASA [sECT. 1\ . 
 
 Laviug a garhnid'; dhauaviit, wealthy'; sabdavat, "sounding'; yauva- 
 navat, youthful'; roshavat, angry'; lu'anavat, alive' 
 
 These various substitutes for matup must not bo used indscriniinatcly, 
 but with a due regard to the forms observed in classical authors. 
 
 [Sometimes ' we find a. instead of matup, and sometimes mania : as ka- 
 numd or hanumanta for hanumat, the monkey-chief; others use the sub- 
 stitutes ilia and xtlla in the sense of the affixes technically called sauhikuh 
 {cf. Pan. iv. 2, 92), as purilla for paurastya (a derivative with the affix 
 tyah, Pan. iv. 2, 98), produced in the east'; apptdla for dtm'iya (a derivative 
 with the affix cliha, Pan. iv. 2, 114) belonging to one's self.' 
 
 Instead of the pronouns him, etc., in the sense of measure' (Pan. v., 2, 
 39), we should use keddaha, etc. : as, 
 
 Keddaha, kcttia ; jcddaha, jettia ; teddaha, tettia ; eddaha, ettia. 
 
 Kij-at, how much'; yavat (explained by Panini as yat parimduara 
 asya') as much as'; tavat, " so much'; ctavat, thus much.' 
 
 Others add huttam as i substitute for the affix kritivas, (Pun. v. -1, 17), 
 but the present Commentator wishes this to be considered as a provincialism : 
 as, saahuttam for satakriiwas, a hundred times'; sahassahdtam for saJiasra- 
 krittvas, a thousand times.' 
 
 The affix ka is also frc(iucntly added to a word without changing its 
 meaning (the k being of course elided by ii. 2) : as, Bhamaro or bhamaruo, 
 for bhramara, a bee.'"] 
 
 VIDYUTPITABHYAM LAH. (2G.) 
 
 The affix la is used at the end of the words vidyut, lightning, ' and 
 pita, 5'ellow,' without altering their uicaning : as, Vijju or i'/y'«/i ; piam or 
 p'lalam. 
 
 [VRINDE VO llAH.] (27.) 
 
 In the word vrinda, a heap,' r is optionally used after the v, without 
 altering its meauLng : as, Vrandam or vaiidam. 
 
 KAllENVAM RAKOH STIIITIPAKIVKITTIH. (28.) 
 
 In the word karciiu, a female elephant,' the r and n are transposed: as, 
 
 ' For this passage, see Apj). B. 
 
 ■ Sec App. B. I have added the ex. (omilted in Vararuehi) from the 
 Prak. Sanj. The word _;'(!/«!« appears to he corrupt; '/'. the corresponding 
 rules in Hcma-c-h. and the Prak. Sanj 
 
SKIT. ^\.] Ol'" V\KAUI(11I. 141 
 
 Jutiiciu. From the cxjuvs.s mciitiim of tlie feiniiiiiio, wu inlcr that tlic rule 
 docs not hold in the masculuic : as, karcnu, ' a male c!ci)liaiit.' 
 ALANE LAJfOlI. (29.) 
 
 In the word didna, ' an elephant's post,' the / and m are transposed (of 
 coui*sc, as before, \nthout their vowels) : as Andlakhambo for dldnastamlha 
 [cf. iii. 57]. 
 
 VllIlIASl'ATAU VAllUU BlIAAU. ^30.) 
 
 In the word vrihaspati, the regent of the planet Jupiter,' bh and a are 
 respectively substituted for i- and k : as, lihaappha'i [cf. iii. 30]. 
 MALIXE LINOU ILAU VA. (31.) 
 
 In the word malina, ' dirtj%' i and I are optionally substituted for 
 li and 71 respectively : as, ma'ilam or malinam. 
 tilUHE GHARO TATAU. (32.) 
 
 Ghara is used in the sense oi griha, a house,' except when it is followed 
 by pati, a master': as gharum, a house.' Wliy do we make this ex- 
 ception'? 'iScca.ViSii ■Kc\\3.\-c gahavai iov griluipati, a householder.' 
 DADHADAYO IJA1IULA5I. (33.) 
 
 Tlic class of words called dddhd, etc., are irregularly used instead of the 
 class dunshtrd, etc. : as, 
 
 Dadha, danshtra, a tooth'; eiihim, idauim, now'; dhul' or dhiida, 
 duhita, a daughter'; chatuliara, chilturya, dexterity'; maiiduro, maiiduka, 
 'a frog'; ghare nihitam [iv. 32], grihe nihitam, deposited in the house'; 
 kandotto,' utpala, a blue lotus'; gola, godavari, 'the river Godavari"; 
 iiidalam,^ lalata, tlie forehead'; bhumaa, bhu, the earth'; vcluriam, 
 vaidurya, lapis lazuli'; avahovasam, ubhaynpar.^wa, both sides'; maindo w 
 maando,* chuta, a mango tree.' 
 
 The word ddi in the Sutra is used in the sense of similitude ' or 
 class '; therefore all words of common speech may be considered as com- 
 prehended under this rule, which are used by convention in dilTereut 
 provinces.' 
 
 ' Dhidd is a Sans, word, sec Lex. ; cf. also Hindiist. Laj dhigd. 
 • Cf. Sans, kandota. 
 ' Cf. Sans, nitdla. 
 ' Cf. Sans, mdkanda. 
 
 ' As might be expected, the MSS. differ very much in several of the 
 rrakrit ex. of this Sutra : cf. via. Icct. 
 
142 Till-. I'KAIvlUrAI'KAKASA [SE( 1'. 
 
 SECTION THE FlPril. 
 
 ox DECLEX.SIOX. 
 
 ATA OT SOU. (1.) 
 
 is substituted for su, the affix of the uom. siug., after a word undiiig in 
 a : as, 
 
 Vachohho, vasaho, puriso. 
 
 Vrikshas, a tree'; vrishabhas, a bull'; purushas, a man.' [The a is 
 considered to be elided by iv. 1 .'] 
 
 JASSASOE LOI'AH. (2.) 
 
 Jas and ias, the affixes of the uom. and ace. plural are elided after words 
 ending in a : as vachchhd sohaiititov vrikshdh sublmntc. The trees are beautiful.' 
 Here the vowel a is lengthened by Sutra 11, and then the affix jas is elided. 
 Vachchhe niachchhaha for vrikshdn niijaclicMiata," Bring the trees.' Here 
 the final a becomes e by Siit. 12, and then the affix sas is elided. 
 
 ATO 'M.iH.^ (3.) 
 
 The a of am, tlie affix of the accusative singidar, is elided after words 
 ending in a : as, Vachchham pehhha'i, for vriksham prekslutte, ' He sees a tree.' 
 For the anuswara, sec iv. 12. 
 
 'TAMOR NAH. (4.) 
 
 After words ending in a, na is substituted for id aud dm, the affixes of 
 the instrumental singular, and the genitive plural: as, Vachchlu'iui, vavh- 
 chhdna,^ for vrikshena, by a tree, ' vrikshdndm, of trees.' The e of the 
 former word is caused by Sut. 12; the long vowel of the latter by Sut. 11. 
 
 ' So the Prak. Sanj. ; cf. the addition in D noticed in the Var. Lcct. 
 - Such is the intcrpr. of the AISS. ; but cf. viii. 69, infra. 
 ' The sign S is accidentally omitted in the Sutra as printed in the text. 
 ' The MSS. write vachchham, vachchhdiuim iudilferently, the final anus- 
 wara in these and similar forms being considered optional by i\ . U'. 
 
SKCT. V.J «'!■■ VMtMtnill. M-I 
 
 UlllSti IIIM. (5) 
 
 Him is sulislitulcd for hhis, the aflix of tlic instrumontjil plural, after 
 words ending in «: as Vnchchlwhim for vrikshais, by trees.' l>"or the in- 
 sertion of e, see Si'it. 12. 
 
 iX.VSEll ADODUIIAYAJI. (G.) 
 
 Afterwords ending in a, a do du hi arc severally substituted for nasi, the 
 afli.v of the ablative sing. : as, Vachchhd, vachchhudo, rachchhadti, rachchhuhi. 
 l''or the long vowel of the penultimate in the last three forms, sec Sut. 11 ; 
 and for the first form, sec Sut. II). 
 
 BKYASO JUNTO SUNTO. (7.) 
 
 .Vftcr words ending in ii, hinfo and snnlo arc substituted for bJiyas, the 
 affix of the ablative plural : as, I'uchclihdltintu, rachchhdnuniu. l''or the long 
 vowel of the antepenult., the cunmicnlary refers us to tlie chu, or and,' in 
 Sut. 12.' 
 
 SSO NASAH. (8.) 
 
 After words ending in a, ssa is substituted for ««.«, the affix of the 
 genitive sing. : as, Vachchhassa. 
 
 NER EMMl. (9.) 
 
 After words ending in n, e and vimi are substitutrd for iii, the aflix of 
 tlic locative sing. : as, Vachchhe, rachchhammi. Fur tlie elision of the final 
 (( in vachchhe, wc arc referred to Sut. 13. 
 
 SUPAH sun. (10.) 
 
 .Vftcr words ending in a, su is substituted for sxtp, the affix of the loc. 
 plural : as, Vachchhesu. Eor the e, we arc referred to Sut. 12. 
 
 JASSASXASYAMSU DIRGHAK. (11.) 
 
 For the final a of these nouns, d is substituted before the affixes of the 
 nom. and ace. plural, the ablative singular and the genitive plural : as. 
 
 ' Bhamaha docs not recognise the forms witli e, as vavhvhhchinio, vach- 
 chhemnto ; but it seems plain from this very artifice of the cha, that such 
 forms arc correct; cf. infra, notes v. 12; vi. C2; and Lass., p. 310. Ilema- 
 thaudj-a expressly gives a Siit., Bhyasi vd'; with eomm. Bhjasdde%e pare 
 atu d'lrgho vd hhavati, vachchdhinto, vachchhehinto,' etc., and so does the Prak. 
 Sarvaswa. For the difference of meaning between the two forms, sec Lass, 
 p. 310, hinto caussam significat, a ipul proccdit eft'cctus; suido indicat undc 
 profieiscaris.' 
 
144 TIIK rl! XKUri AIRAK \'s'\ [sKCT. \'. 
 
 Vdchcltha M}t(inti, tlic trees arc beautiful' [for the elision of y«s, sec Si'it. 
 2] ; ' rachchhddo, vachchhddu, rachchhdhi for vrikshdt [sec Si'it. fi] ; racJichhdna 
 for vn'ksJidndm [see Siit. 4]. 
 
 ECHA SUPYANIXASOH. (12.) 
 
 J? is substituted for this final a, before all the case aiBxcs except those of 
 the loc. and gen. sing, {ni and nas) ;■ and from the cJia in the rule we con- 
 clude that the long vowel also may be used ; as vachchhe pfkkhaha, behold 
 the trees ' [for the elision of saa, see Sut. 2] ; vachchhena for vrikshcna [see 
 Slit. 4] ; vachchhehim [Sv'it. 5]; raclichhesu [Sut. 10]. But the long vowel 
 also may be used : as, vachchhdhinto, vachchhdsmito [Sut. 7]. 
 
 Why do we except the affixes of the loc. and gen. sing '? Because in 
 rachchhammi [Sut. 9] and vaclwhhassa [Sut. 8], the short vowel is retained. 
 
 KWACHID XASIXYOR LOPAH. (13.) 
 
 When "asi and ni, the affixes of the abl. and loc. sing., follow, in certain 
 cases the final a of the noun is elided : as, T'achchhd [Si'it. C], vachchhe [Sut. 
 9], (that is, in this form of the abl. we elide the final a of rachchha to avoid 
 the necessity of lengthening it by Siit. 11 ; and similarly in this form of the 
 loc. we elide it to avoid such a word as vachchhac. In rachchhddo, etc., and 
 vachchhammi we see the opposite ; cf. also vi. 61.) 
 
 IDUTOH SASO NO. (14.) 
 
 In nouns ending in i and u, no is substituted for »as, the afSx of the ace. 
 plural : as, Aggino, vduno, for agwin, fires,' vdyhi, winds.' 
 
 XASO VA. (15.) 
 
 In nouns ending in i and u, no is optionally substituted for nas, the affix 
 of the gen. sing. : as, Aggino or aggissa, vduno or vdiissa (for ssa, see Sut. 8). 
 
 JASASCHA Yl'tWAM. (16.) 
 
 In these nouns, a is substituted for jas, the affix of the nom. plur. ; and 
 i and ?t' for the final i and u. From the use of the cha in the Siitra we 
 infer that no is also used as well as a : as, Agg'to, vduo, or aggino, vduno. 
 
 ' The Comm. gives no ex. of the ace. plural. It should be rachchha. 
 The usual form is vachchhe ; (/. S. 1 2. 
 
 - All the grammarians agree that sup is here the pratgdiidra of all the 
 ease-affixes (formed from su, the fiist all'., and the j; oi sup, the last), and the 
 Prak. Sauj. and Pruk. Sarvaswa refer hither vachchhchinto, etc. ; cf. S. 7, note. 
 
 ^ The vd in the Comm., which is added in the margin in some MSS. to 
 
SKCT. v.] OK \AKAKrCHI. \l') 
 
 TA XA. (17.) 
 
 In these nouns iid is substitutod for Id, the affix of the instrumental sing. : 
 as, A(jgind, vdund. 
 
 SUBiriSSUPSU DIRGHAH. (18.) 
 
 When ««, hhh, and sup, the affixes of the nom. sing., instr. plur., and 
 loc. plur. follow, the final i or « of these nouns is exchanged for its long 
 vowel: as, Ayg'i, rdu; agg'ihim, vduhim; (igglni, vauxti. 
 
 STRIY.\M SASA UDOTAU. (19.) 
 
 In feminine nouns, u and o are substituted for ias, the affix of the ace. 
 plural : as, 
 
 Malau, mah'io ; naiu, naio ; vuhuu, vahi'iu. 
 
 Maluh, 'garlands'; nadili, rivers'; vadhi'ih, wives.' 
 
 [JASO YA.] (20.) 
 
 In feminine nouns, u and o are optionally substituted for jas, the affix of 
 the nom. plui-al ; in the alternative these follow the rule of nouns in a: as 
 Mdldo, mdlau, and also mdld (by S. 2).' 
 
 AMI HRASWAH. (21.) 
 
 In feminine nouns the final long vowel is shortened before am, the affix 
 of the ace. sing : as, 
 
 ilalam, iiaim, vahum. 
 
 TANASNIjS'AM IDEDADATAH. (22.) 
 
 In feminine nouns, ;', e, a, a are substituted for td, iiax, ni, the affixes of 
 the instr., gen. and loc. sing. : as, 
 
 Xaii, nai'e, naia, nai'a, an}' one of which four forms represents bj",' 'of 
 or in' a river.' 
 
 NATO 'DATAU. (23.) 
 
 In the case of feminine nouns ending in a, two of the above substitu- 
 tions a and a do not take place ; that is, the legitimate influence of the 
 preceding Sutra is here prohibited : as, 
 
 Malai, malae (not mahia, malaa) 'by,' of,' or 'in' 'a garland.' 
 
 the Silt., must only mean here lyavashthitavibhdshd [cf. iii. Gl], i.e., when 
 is used, i and u must precede it, but not in the case of no ; cf. Lass. p. 307. 
 ' For mdld, cf. Lass., p. 307, note 2, and Bochtl. 8ak., p. 100, on 
 daamdnd (Williams' ed. p. 6; cf. also p. 165, 3). 
 
146 Tin; VUAKltlTAPKAKASA [sF.CT. V. 
 
 AdItAU BAIIULAM. (24.) 
 
 In feminine words ending iu a, u and z are irrcgularlj' interchanged as 
 tlic final letter : as, 
 
 Sahara;ina, sahamani; lialadda, haladdi ; suppanalia, suppanahi ; cliliah;i, 
 chhiihi. 
 
 Sahamana, enduring'; haridra, turmeric' [i. 13]; si'irpanaklia, Ra- 
 vana's sister'; chhaya, shade' [ii. 18].' 
 
 NA NAPUNSAKE. (25.) 
 
 The final vowel is not lengthened in the nominative sing, of a neuter 
 noun (in nouns ending in a there is no rule which would enjoin it ; but those 
 ending in i and «, but for this prohibition, might have come within the 
 range of Sv'it. 18) : as, 
 
 Dahim, mahum, ha vim. 
 
 Dadhi, curdled milk'; madhu, honey'; havis, ghee.' 
 
 IJJASSASOR DIRGASCHA. (26.) 
 
 In neuter nouns, i is substituted for jus and ias, the afiixes of the nom. 
 and ace. plural, and the preceding vowel is lengthened : as, 
 Vaniii, dahi'i, mahui." 
 
 NAMANTRANE SAY OTWADIRGHAVINDAVAH. (27.) 
 
 When the nom. sing, is used in the sense of the vocative (this being 
 considered by Sanskrit grammarians as only a modification of the nominative,) 
 neither the o of Siit. 1, nor the long vowel of Sut. 18, nor the anuswara of 
 Sut. 30, are allowed : as. 
 
 He vachchha, O tree'; he aggi, fire'; he v;'iu, 'O wind'; he vana,' 
 forest '; he dahi, curdled milk '; he mahu, ' honey.' 
 
 STRIYAM ATA ET. (28.) 
 
 In the vocative of feminine nouns, c is substituted for a before the affix 
 
 ' The Prak. Sanjiv. explains this Sut. thus : Sfriliiif/e vartamdndi prd- 
 tipadihdd a i ityctau pratyekam bhavatah ; kdi k'li flcayd, kasydh, kasydin vdj ; 
 jdi, j'd fyayd, yasydh, yasydm vdJ ; etc. The MS. J) has these ex. as 
 genitives {ef. Var. Lcct.) added to those given by the other MSS. For kii, 
 etc., cf. vi. 6. Tliis explanation is much more probable than lihamaha's. 
 
 ■ The more common forms are rniidim, etc., tlie nasal being added 
 by iv. 10. 
 
 ' i'f. I'aii., vi. 1. Oi), and Boehtl. C'onun. 
 
.SECT, v.] t)t \.\KA1!1 ( 111. 147 
 
 su : as, Ho male, ' garland.' Tlio C'oimuciiUitur ;k1iIs Ihut au is cliilcil bj- 
 iv. G, which enjoins the elision of every final consonant (the indicatory 
 vowel of sii is dropped by Panini, i. 3, 2, and therefore the s of mdks comes 
 under iv. 0). 
 
 IDUTOR HRA8WAU. (29.) 
 
 .V final i or li is shortened in the vocative : iw, 
 
 l£c nai, 'O river'; he vahu, wife.' 
 
 SOU VINDUR NAl'UNSAKE. (30.) 
 
 In neuter nouns, anuswarais substituted for the afli.K of (he nom. sing. ; as, 
 
 Vanam, dahim, mahum. 
 
 RITA ARAH SUPI. (31.) 
 
 In words ending in /■(', dra is substituted for / /, before ;dl case-affixes 
 (the praiydhdra sup) : as, 
 
 Rhattaro, a husband *; bhattarena, by a liusbaud,' etc. 
 
 MATUR AT. (32.) 
 
 -/ is substituted for tlie // of mdtri, a mother,' and the word is then 
 declined like other fcminines in a : as, 
 Maa, maam, maai, maae [Si'it. 23]. 
 
 UR JASSASTAXASSUPSU VA. (33.) 
 
 U is optionally substituted for a final ri, before the affixes of the nom. 
 and ace. plural, the instr. and gen. siugidar, and the loc. plural, (that is, in 
 these cases, words ending in ri become subject to the same rules as those 
 ending originally in ti) : as, 
 
 Bhattuno [S. 14 and 16], bhattuiia [S. 17], bhattuiio [S. 15], and bhat- 
 tusu [S. 18]. 
 
 The forms with dra substituted for ri [by S. 31] arc also used : as, 
 
 lihattira, bhattarc, bhattarena, etc. 
 
 riTRlBlIR.VTRIJAM.VTRiXAM ARAH. (34.) 
 
 In tlie words pitri, a father,' bhrdtri, a brother,' jdmdtri, a son-iu- 
 law,' ara is substituted for ri, before the case-affixes {dra is therefore for- 
 bidden) : as, 
 
 I'iaram, piarcna; bhaaram, bliaareua; jaraaaram, jamaarena. 
 
 .(CHA SAU. (3.5.) 
 
 In these words {pitri, etc.j d is substituted for ;•/, before .«><, the affix of 
 
148 THE I'lt AKRITAI'KAKASA [sECT. V. 
 
 the uoiii. sing. ; and from the cha in the Sutra we infer that ara is also 
 used : as, 
 
 ria, piaro; bhaa, blu'iaro ; jumi'ia, januiaro.' 
 
 ATMANO TPANO VA. (45.) 
 
 ^Ipj^.'ha is optionally substituted for the word dtman, ' self: as, 
 Appano, appa. [For the latter form, sec iii. 48]. 
 BRAHMADYA ATMAVAT. (47.) 
 
 The words hrahiia, etc., arc properly declined like dtman : as, 
 Vamha, vamhano ; juva, juvano ; addhii, addhano. 
 
 Brahman, 'Brahma'; yuvan, a j'outh'; adhwan, ' ii path.' Other 
 similar instances are to be determined in conformity with the examples giyen.- 
 
 ' The long list of Sutras on riijan which are inserted here in three MSS. 
 ai'c omitted in the translation, as there can be little doubt that they formed 
 no part of the original text of Vararuchi. Thej' are found in the Sanksh. 
 Sara (</. Lass. p. 315, note) and the Prak. Sanj., but their diffuse phraseology 
 is ycry different to Vararuchi's usual style. 
 
 - For some further rules on Declension : see vi. GO — 64. 
 
^K(T. VI.] Ol- VAKAIILCIII. 1 li) 
 
 SECTION THE SIXTH. 
 
 ox I'ROXOUXS, ETC. 
 
 SARVADER JAS.V ETWAM. (1.) 
 
 Jos, the affix of the nom. jilurul, becomes e wlicu it follows the class of 
 words culled sarvddi: a.';, 
 
 Savvc, jc, te, ke, kadarc. 
 
 Sarvc, all'; ye, who'; tc, they'; ke, who?'; kataro, which oi two." 
 
 NEH SSIMM5IITTHAH. (2.) 
 
 Ssiin, mini, ttha arc substituted for ni, the affix of the loc. slug., when 
 following a pronoun : as, 
 
 Savvassim, savvammi, savvatthu; iarassim, iurammi, iarattha. 
 
 Sarvasmin, ' in all '; itarasniin, in another.' ■ 
 
 IDAMETATKIilYATTADBHYASU TA INA VA. (3.) 
 
 Ind is optionally substituted for td, the affix of the iustr. sing., after 
 idam, 'this'; etat, this'; kirn, 'what?' yat, what,' tat, that': as, 
 
 Imlua, cdLua, kln;'i, jiiia, tina ; or, imena, cdeiia, kcna, jena, tcna. 
 
 A1L\ ESIM. (4.^ 
 
 Esim is optionally substituted for dm, the affix ot the gcu. plur., alter 
 the above words idam, etc. : as, 
 
 Imcsim or imana ; edesiui or cdiiiia ; kesim or kuua ; jesim ur jaua ; 
 tesim or taiia. ' 
 
 KIMYATTADBHYO NASA ASAH. (5.) 
 
 ' Varaiuchi, in this short sketch of pronouns, conliucs himself to their 
 peculiar inflexions, and for the most pai't assumes the rules of Sect. v. 
 - Imassim [cf. Siit. 15] is used as loc. fern, in Sak. [Will. p. 36. 2]. 
 ■' Esim is used in the fern, as well as the masc. ; rf. ilenia-ch. 
 
150 THE rRAKHITArilAKA'sA [sECT. VI. 
 
 Asa is optionally substituted tor mis, the a(Kx ot the gen. sing., after the 
 pronouns kini, yat, tat : as, 
 
 Kasa or kassa ; jasa or jassa ; tasa or tassa. 
 
 IDBTIYAS SSA SE. (G.) 
 
 Ssd and so are substituted for nas, after tlic above pronouns, \\lieu tliev 
 are declined like nouns ending in i {i.e., from feminine roots of t)ic foini 
 M, ji, ti ) : as, 
 
 Kissa, kise, kui, kie, kia, kii, of what woman?'; jissa, jise, jia, ji'e, jia, 
 jii, of what woman'; tvssa, ti'se, tia, tie, tia, tii, of that woman." [For 
 the other forms given, see v. 22.] 
 
 NEll HIM. (7.) 
 
 Him is optionally substituted for iii (the affix of the loc. sing.) after 
 him, yat, tat : as, 
 
 Kaliim, kassim, kammi, kattha [(/. v. 2]; jahim, jassim, jammi, jattha; 
 tahim, tassim, tammi, tattlia. 
 
 AHE lA KALE. (8.) 
 
 Instead of ni in the sense of time [ef. Pan., v. 3, 15], dhe and id are 
 optionally substituted after the above pronouns : as, 
 
 Kahe, jahc, tahc ; kaia, ja'ia, tai;'i ; and also the forms (in vi. 7) 
 kaliim, etc. 
 
 Kada, when'; yada, since'; tada, then.' 
 
 TTO DO NASEH. (9.) 
 
 Instead of nasi, the affix of the abl. sing., tto and do are substituted after 
 the above pronouns : as, 
 
 Katto, kado ; jatto, jado ; tatto, tado. 
 
 Kasmat, from what?' ; yasmat, from which'; tasmat, from that.' 
 
 TADA OSCHA. (10.) 
 
 Instead of nasi, after the pronoun tal, o is oi)tionally .substituted ; as, 
 to, as well as tatto and tado (the final t is dropped by iv. (i, and the a is 
 elided before o by iv. 1). 
 
 NASA SE. (11.) 
 
 The option allowed in the preceding Sutra still continues. Sc is op- 
 
 ' These refer to the feminine gen. sing., and correspond to the Sans. 
 kasydh, ete. See, Lass., p. 322, ;md the Sanksh. Sara quoted there. It is 
 singular that W adds siriydin in the Sutra. 
 
si:ri. M.] t>r VAUAiut in. ' lol 
 
 ti(in;illv suljstitutcJ lui llii' iiioiii.mi lal, (oijcllicr willi nus, tlic iillix ot' thu 
 gen. sing. ; in tlic alternative, it I'oUows iircvious rules : as, iSc, tusa, and 
 tassa [vi. 5j.' 
 
 AMA SIM. (12.) 
 
 Sim is optionally substituted for the iironoun tat, together w itli diii, the 
 ani.\ of the gen. plur. : thus, instead of Icshdm and tdsdm, wc have sim or 
 Idna, and also (by vi. 4) tcsim. 
 
 KIMAII KAH. (13.) 
 
 Art is substituted for the pronoun kim, when followed by the affixes of 
 declension: as, nom. sing., ko ; nom. plur.. Ice; insti-. sing, keiia; instr. 
 plur., liehim. 
 
 IDAMA IMAII. (U.) 
 
 Similarly ima is substituted for tlic pronoun idam : as, /wio, ime, 
 imena, imehim. 
 
 SSASSIMOR AD VA. (15). 
 
 A is optionally substituted for idam, this,' when followed by ssa and 
 Mi'm, the Prakrit affixes of the gen. and loc. sing. [v. 8 ; vi. 2] : as, Assa 
 or immsa, assim or imassim. 
 
 NEK DEXA HAH. (IG.) 
 
 Ua is optionally substituted for ni, the loc. sing, affix, together with 
 tlic da in idam : as, Iha. In the case of its not being so substituted wo 
 have (by previous rules), assim, imassim, imammi. 
 
 NA TTHAH. (17.) 
 
 The form ttha is not used as a substitute for ni, when it follows idam, 
 and thus iSi'it. 2 is so far restricted from applying to this pronoun. 
 
 NAPUNSAKE SWA5I0R IDAM IN AM INAMO. (18.) 
 
 Instead of idam in the neuter gender, together with sii and am, the 
 
 affixes of the nom. and ace. sing., wc have the three forms, Idam, inam, 
 
 and inamo.' 
 
 ' Se is used in the three genders ; Ilema-ch. joins Sutras 11, 12 in one as 
 follows: Vcdamtadetado fiasambhyam scsimau. — Idam tad etad ityetesham 
 btliiine uasambhyam saha yathiisankhyam se sim ityadesau va bhavatah ;" 
 wilh examples; se, asya, tasya, tasyah, etc. ; sim, esham, teshani, tas'im, etc. 
 
 "' llonia-ch. also gives inamu. 
 
152 TTIF. riMKUITWliXKA'sA [sKCT. VI. 
 
 ETABAS Sa'vOTWAM VA. (19.) 
 
 A^Ticn the pronoun ctad is followed by the nom. sing, affix sti, the sub- 
 stitiition of for su (which by v. 1 is universal) is only optional : as, Esa 
 or cso, for csha, this.' 
 
 TTO XASEH. (20). 
 
 Instead of nasi, the affix of the abl. sing., when it follows cfad, tto is 
 substituted, the ta being elided by Si'it. 21 : as, 
 
 Etto. (We have also the regular forms edado, cdudu, cdahi.) 
 
 Etasniit, from this.' 
 
 TTOTTHAYOS TALOPAH. (21.) 
 
 When the affixes tto [S. 20], and ttha [S. 2] follow, the fa of ctad is 
 dropped : as, 
 
 Etto, from this'; ettha, in this' (the final d having been dropped 
 by iv. G]. 
 
 TADETADOS SAS SAVAXAPUIfSAKE. (22.) 
 
 S is substituted for the t of tad and etad in the masc. and fern., before su, 
 the affix of the nom. sing. : as. 
 
 So puriso, this man'; sa mahihi, this woman'; similarly csa [S. 19], 
 eso ; esa. 
 
 Why do we specify su ?' Because it docs not hold in the nom. plur., 
 ede, te, ; or the ace. sing, edam, tarn. Why do we exclude the neuter ?' 
 Because we say tarn, edam ; for tad, etad in the neuter nom. sing. 
 
 ADASO DO MUH. (23.) 
 
 Mil is substituted for the da of the pronoun adas, before the case-affixes 
 (the final s being already dropped by iv. 6), and the word is then declined 
 like a noun ending in u : as, 
 
 Amu puriso, that man '; amii mahihi, that woman '; amiio purisa, 
 these men'; amuo mahilao, these women'; amuni vanam, this forest'; 
 amuim vanaim, these forests.' 
 
 HASCHA SAU. (24.) 
 
 Ra also is substituted for the da of adas, before the affix of the nom. 
 sing. : as. 
 
 Aha puriso, aha mahilii, aha vanam. 
 
 This ha does not admit o, a or auuswara, and therefore remains the 
 same in the three genders. 
 
(IF \AltAIU(HI l.">;3 
 
 PADASYA. (25.) 
 
 Tliis Si'itra will exercise adhikuni [cf. i. 1]. Tlio various rules whioh we 
 shall };o through in order, arc to be understood as sujiplying substitutes for 
 a, pada, or word ending with a case-affix; that is, they will not supply 
 substitutes for the case-affixes themselves, nor for a part of tlic base to 
 which these may be added, but they are to supply substitutes for the whole 
 word, base and affix together. 
 
 The adhikdra of this Sutra will extend until a iabd<i is enjoined (or crude 
 form in contradistinction to a pada) which we shall certify, when it occurs. 
 
 YrSlIMADAS TAM TUMAM. (26.) 
 
 The affix «« is repeated from S. 24. Tarn and tumain arc substituted for 
 the pada yimhrnad, you,' when followed by su, the affix of the nom. sing. : 
 as. Tarn, fiimam, you.' 
 
 TUMCH.VMI. (27.) 
 
 For the pada ymhmad, wlicn followed by am, the affix of the ace. sing., 
 turn is optionally substituted; and, from the use of cha in the Sutra, we con- 
 clude that tumam also may be used : as, Tum^ tumaiii, theo.' 
 
 TUJJHE TUMHE JASI. (28.) 
 
 For the pada i/itshmad, followed by /«.?, the affix of the nom. plur., 
 fiij/li€ and tumhe are substituted : as, Tiijjhc, tumhe, ye.' 
 
 VOCHA SASI. (29.) 
 
 For the pada ynshmad followed by ias, the affix of the ace. plur., ro is 
 substituted, and from the cha of the Sutra wo conclmlo that tujjhc and 
 tumhe may also be used : as, Vo, tujjhe, tumhe, you.' 
 
 T.V'XYOS TAt TAE TUMAE TUJIE. (30.) 
 
 For the pada yushmad followed by td and ni, the affixes of the instr. and 
 loc. sing., ta'i, toe, tumae and fume arc substituted : as, Tai, (ae, tumae, tume, 
 ' by thee,' or in thee.' 
 
 XASI TUMOTUHATrj.jn.VTrMnATrMMA'K. (31.) 
 
 For the pada yushmad followed by wis, the affix of the gen. sing., the 
 the following are substituted : Tumo, iuha, tuj/ha, tuvihu, iumma, of thee.' 
 
 AXI CHA TE DE. (32.) 
 
 For the pada yushmad, followed by a«,' the affix of the instr. sing., and 
 
 ' This is the affi.x of the instr. sing, in the terminology of the eastern 
 {pnicfii/a) school of Hindu Grammarians : sec Bochtl. Panini, Introd. p. xii. 
 
154 TIIK I'llAKIUTATRAKASA [sTXT. VI. 
 
 also by ««.«, the alHx of the gen. sing, (wliicli wc infer from tlic use of cJin 
 in the Sutra"", te and do arc substitutt'd : as, Te, de, by thcc,' and ' of thee' 
 
 Tmr.d ciiA. (33.) 
 
 For the pada yusJimad followed by <hi, the affix of the instr. sing., 
 tumdi also is substituted : as, 'fumui, ' by thee.' 
 
 TUJJHEHIM TUMHEHIM TUMMEHIil BHISI. (34.) 
 
 For the pada yishnad followed by hhis, the affix of the instr. plur., 
 these are substituted : tujjhchim, tmnliehim, tummehim, by you.' 
 
 NASAU TATTO TAITTO TUilADO TUiLCDU TUMAHI. (35.) 
 
 For the pada ymhmad, followed by nasi, the affl-x of the abl. sing., tattv, 
 etc., arc substituted : as, 'Tatto, ia'itto, tumudo, tumudu, tumuhi, from thcc' 
 
 TUMHAHINTO TrilH.VSUNTO BHYASI. (36.) 
 
 For the pada yushmad followed by hhijas, the affix of the abl. plur., 
 tumhdhinto and tiimhdaunto are substituted : as, Tumhdhinto, tumhdsimto, 
 from you.' 
 
 VO BHE TUJJH.INAM TUJIHANAM AlII. (37.) 
 
 For the pada yushnad followed by dm, the affix of the gen. plur., vo, 
 etc. are substituted ; as, Vo, hhc, tujjhdnam, tumlidnum, of you.' 
 
 NAU TUMAMMI. (38.) 
 
 For the pada yushnad followed by iii, the affix of the loc. sing., tumitmmi 
 is substituted : as, Tamammi, in thee.' By Sut. 30, we have also the four 
 forms, Tai, tae, tumae, tume. 
 
 TUJJHESU TUMHESU SUPI. (39.) 
 
 For the pada yushnad followed by sitp, the affix of the loc. plur., tujjh'su 
 and tumhesu arc substituted : as, Tujrjhesu, tumJicsu, in you.' 
 
 ASMADO HAMAHASIAHAAM SAU. (40.) 
 
 For the pada asmad, I,' followed by the affi.x su, ham, aham, aliaam arc 
 substituted, as. Ham, altam, ahaam, I. ' 
 
 AHAilMIR AMI CHA. (41.) 
 
 For the pada asmad followed b}' the affix am, ahammi is substituted, and 
 from the cJia of the Sv'itra wc infer that it maj- also be similarly substituted 
 for the nom. : as, Akamini, I,' or me.' 
 
 MAM MAMAM. (42.) 
 
 Am is repeated from Sut. 41. For the pada asmad, followed by the affix 
 am, mam and mamam arc substituted : as, Jfam, mamam, me.' 
 
SKIT. VI.] OF \ AUAKllllI. 15") 
 
 AM UK JASSASOS. (43.) 
 
 Tor tlio pada nsmad, followed by thu allixts Jtia and .wis, aiii/ic is sub- 
 stituted : an, Amhe, wc,' or us.' 
 
 NO SASl. (,11.1 
 
 Kor tliL' jiadii iiKiiHul lollowed Iiy tliu atti.\ -los, «« ' is substituted: as, 
 No, ' us.' 
 
 a'nI me MAM.VI. (15.) 
 
 For the pada asmad followed by the affix an [cf. Sut. 32], me and mamdi 
 arc substituted : as. Me, mamdi, by me.' 
 
 XAU CHA MAl MAE. (46.) 
 
 For the pada asmad followed by the affix iii, miii and viaf arc substituted 
 (and also when followed by the affix an, as we infer from the use of c/iu in 
 the Siitra) : as, Mai, viae, in me,' or by me.' 
 
 AMIIEIIDI BIIISI. (47.) 
 
 For the pada asmad followed by the affix hliis, anihchim is substituted : as, 
 Amhchim, by us.' 
 
 ilATTO M.y'TTO MAMADO JrAJLVDU MAM.ClII XAS.VU. (48.) 
 
 For the pada asmad followed by the affix nasi, matto, etc. are substituted : 
 as, Matto, maitto, mamddo, matnddu, mamdhi, from mc' 
 
 A3IIIAIIINT0 AMIIASrNTO BHYASI. (49.) 
 
 For the pada asmad followed by the aftlx hhjas, amhdhinio ;md amhd ■ 
 su/ito are substituted : as, Amhdldnto, amhdsunto, from us.' 
 
 ME MAMA MAIIA MAJJUA XASI. (50.) 
 
 For the pada asmad followed by the affix nas, mc, etc. arc substituted : 
 as. Me, mama, maha, majj/ia, of mc' 
 
 MA.J.JlfA NO AMII.V AMlI.(x.\.M AMHE AMI. (51.) 
 
 For the jjada asmad, followed bj" the affix dm, majjha, etc. arc substituted: 
 as, Majjha,' no, amJia, amhdnum, amhe, of us.' 
 
 ' The ilSS. \ej. Var. Lect.] generally read no, but as they all have vu, in 
 S. 29, it is probabl)- an error; at the same time it would be well lor future 
 editors of the plays to mark whether ne occurs in the 5ISS. All the MSS. 
 of Vararuchi give no in thegcn. plur. (if my emendation of vi. 51 be correct), 
 but it is singular that Ilema-eh. there gives both nc and no. 
 
 • Cf. Var. Lett. Hcma-thandra's Si'it. i.5, ' Ne no majjha amba amham 
 
156 THE rUAKKITAVHAKASA [sECT. VI. 
 
 MAMAMMI NAU. (52.) 
 
 For the pada asmad followed by the affix ni, mamammi is substituted : as, 
 Mamammi, in me.' From Siit. 46 we have also the fonns, inai, mae. 
 
 AMHESU SUPI. (53.) 
 
 For the pada asnitid followed bj' the affix sup, cnnfiesH is substitulcd : as, 
 Amhesii, in us.' 
 
 DWEIl DO. (54.) 
 
 The adhikara oi pada ends here {cf. S. 25]. Svp must be repeated from 
 the last Si'it., but in the sense of the prafydhara [see v. 12, note], and not 
 as merely confined to the loo. plur. 
 
 For the word did, 'two,' do is substituted before the case-affixes: as, 
 Dohiin, by two '; dom, in two.' 
 
 TEES TIH. (55.) 
 
 For the word M, three,' before the case-affixes, ti is substituted (and the 
 word is then declined like nouns ending in i) : as, Tikim, by three'; ihii 
 in three.' ' 
 
 TINNI JASSASBHY.dr. (56.) 
 
 For the word tri, together with the case-affixes j'as and sas, tintii is sub- 
 stituted : a&, Thini dgadd, three are come'; tinni pcMha, behold thieo.' 
 
 DWFE DUVE DO]^I YA. (57.) 
 
 For the word divi, together with the case-affixesy«s and ms, dure and doiii 
 are substituted: as, Diive, doni, two'; we have also the option of using 
 the form do [S. 54]. 
 
 CHATUKAS CHATTAEO CHATTa'eI. (58.) 
 
 For the word cliatur, together with the affixes jas and ias, chattdro and 
 chattdri arc substituted: as, Chatia/o vhaitdri pmrisd, four men'; chattdro 
 cJiattdri jyelchlia, behold four.' 
 
 ESHAM AMO NHAM. (59) 
 
 Instead of dm, as the gen. plur. affix of these words dici, fri, chatur, \\c 
 have the form H//rt)« : as, SoiiJiavi, of two '; (inhum, of Ihrcc'; chatunham,- 
 of four.' 
 
 amhe amho amhdna mamana mahana majjhana dmd." Aiuha occurs in T)r. 
 Trithcn's ed. of the Mahaviracharitra, p. 28, 12. 
 
 ' Cf. Var. Lcct. The 1 seems absolutely required by v. 18. and vi. CO. 
 
 • Or rather, ckannham, the reading of one JIS. 
 
SECT. VI.] Of VAK.VUt'CUI. lo7 
 
 SKSIIO •D.VNT.VVAT. (CO.) 
 
 The rest of tlic rules for doclciision arc the same as those for words ending 
 in a. Thus the Sv'itra lliiso him, whicli lias been given for words ending in u 
 [(•/*. V. .j] applies equally to words ending in i and u ; thus we have agg'ihim, 
 vulihiiii from aggi and vdu; and similarly for feminine words ending in d, 't, 
 and u : as M'lldhim, naihim, vahukt'm [v. 19]. In the same way we have 
 aggma, vdusaa as the gen. sing., and aggido, vdudo, etc., for the abl. sing. ; 
 and similarly do/ii'm, t'lhim [vi. 54, 55], chauhim. 
 
 ^X NIX.VSYOR ED.CtAU. (G1.) 
 
 E and d are not used as the substitutes of the affixes hi and nasi [cf. v. 6 
 and V. 9] in the case of nouns ending in i and u : as, Aggimmi, in the 
 fire'; rdummi, in the wind'; aggido, aggidit, agg'ihi, from the fire'; vdudo, 
 vdudu, rdithi, from the wind.' 
 
 E IMIYASI. (62.) 
 
 The negative is repeated from the previous Si'itra. E ' is not substituted 
 for the final letter of nouns ending in i or u, when bhijas follows : as, Agg'i- 
 hinto, aggisunto, from the fires'; rdiihinto, rdksimto, from the winds.' 
 
 DWIVACHAXASYA JiAlIUVACHAXAM. (63.) 
 
 In all affixes, whether for the eases of nouns or the persons of verbs, 
 wc nmst use the plural instead of the dual ; thus wc must say, vachchhu, 
 two trees': vachchhehim, by two trees,' etc.; and similarly fur verbs; as, 
 vhitthaiiti, ' they two stand.' 
 
 CHATUETHYAH SIIASnTHI. (64.) 
 
 Instead of the affix of the dative case, we must use that of the genitive; 
 thus, vamhanassa dehi, ramhandna dehi, give to the Brahman'; or to the 
 Bruhmans.' 
 
 ' Cf. Var. Lect. E and not d seems the true reading, because in fact 
 the form with d is only evolved from the Sutra v. 12, by the aid of the cha 
 [cf. V. 7, note] ; the original forms being no doubt vachchhehinto, etc. This 
 being not obscr\-ed by the coppsts has occasioned the Var. Lect. a. 
 
158 THE PRAKKITAl'KAKASA [sECT. VII. 
 
 SECTION THE SEVEXTII. 
 
 ON CONJUGATION. 
 
 TATirOR IDETAU. (1.) 
 
 For ta and tip (the affixes of the 1st person' in the dtmane and parasmai 
 pada), i and e are mutually substituted : as, 
 
 Padha'i, padhac for pathati, pathate, he recites.' 
 
 THASSIPOS SI SE. (2.) 
 
 For thds and sip (the affixes of the 2nd. person sing, in the utni. and 
 par. pada), si and se' are mutually substituted : as, 
 
 Padhasi, padhasc for pathasi, pathase. 
 
 ITMIPOE MIH. (3.) 
 
 For it aud mip (the affixes of the 3rd person sing, in the aim. and par. 
 pada) mi is substituted ; and thus padhdmi represents both the Sans, puihami 
 and pathe. 
 
 NTIIIETTHAMOMUMA BAHUSHU. (4.) 
 
 For the conjugational affixes in the plural, nti, ha, itfhd, mo, mil, ma arc 
 severally substituted : as, 
 
 (1.) Padhanti; (2.) padhaha, padhitthi ; (3.^ padhiirao, padhamu, 
 padhama. 
 
 ATA E SE. (5.) 
 
 This rule limits what would otherwise be of constant application. The 
 e and se which are substituted by Sutras 1 and 2 arc only substituted when 
 they follow a, and not otherwise ; thus we have ramae, he rejoices,' padhue, 
 
 ' The reader will bear in mind that the Hindu Grammarians follow an 
 inverse order to ours in arranging the persons, their first person being our 
 third, etc. 
 
 - The apparent confusion in Sutras 1, 2, (as si properly = sip, not /Jids, 
 etc.) seems intended to prepare us for Siit. 5. 
 
SKCT. VII.] OF \ MiAKt (III. 
 
 ir,o 
 
 ' he recites '; ramane, ' thou rejoitest,' pmlliasc, thou rccitcst '; but not lioe or 
 hoge [fio being the ri-.'ikiit i'or liln'i by viii. 1] but only hoi,' he is'; fmi, 
 thou art.' 
 
 ASTER LOPAH. (G.^ 
 
 The root as,' to be,' is elided when the substitutes [vii. 2] for the affi.xcs 
 i/ids and sip follow : as, 
 
 Sutto si for su[)to 'si, thou art asleep.' 
 
 MIMOMirMA'x.VM: ABHO HASCIIA. (7.) 
 
 77 is to be used immediately after the m in the affixes mi, wo, mu, ma, 
 when they follow the root as, the elision of which still continues to be 
 enjoined from the preceding Sutra : as, 
 
 Gao mhi ; gaa mho, gaa uihu, gaa mha for gato 'smi, I am gone '; 
 gatiis smah, we are gone.' 
 
 YAKA lA-IJJAU. (8.) 
 
 For yak (the affix of the passive) ia and ijja arc substituted (and the 
 personal affixes subjoined to these) : as, 
 
 Padhiai, padhijja'i for pathyate, it is recited.' 
 
 N.VX^TYADWITWE. (9.) 
 
 These substitutions for yah do not take place, when the final consonant 
 of the root is doub'ed : as, 
 
 Hassai, gammai for hasyate, it is laughed,' gamyatc, it is gone.' By 
 viii. 58, this doubling of the final is optional in the verbs yuma, etc. ; there- 
 fore when the final is not doubled, Sut. 8 remains in force, and thus we 
 have yamiai, yamljijai. 
 
 XT.OIAXAU SATUI-Sa'xaCHOIL (10.) 
 
 For the participial affixes satri and idnacJi, nta and muna arc mutually 
 substituted : as, 
 
 Padhanto, padhamano, reciting.' 
 
 iCHA STRIY.Or. (11.) 
 
 / is sub.stituted (as well as the regular forms from nta and muna), for 
 'satri and sdnach, when used in the feminine : as, 
 
 Ilasai, liasanti, hasamana, smiling ' (a woman) ; vevai, vevauti, veva- 
 nii'inu, trembling.' 
 
 DHATOIl BHAYISHYATI HIH. (12.) 
 
 The syllabic hi is to be used after the root in the future (and the affixes 
 
160 Tin; IMiAKUITAPliAKASA [sEtT. 
 
 I 
 
 of tlio present uddcJ to this : as, 
 
 Hohii, he will be"; holiinti, ' tlicy will be'; hasiliii, ho will laugh'; 
 hasihinti, they will laugh." 
 
 TJTTA5IE SSA HA CHA. (13.) 
 
 In the 3rd person [cf. note Sut. 1 ] of the future wo are to use after the 
 root ssd and hd ; and also hi (as we infer from the cha in the Sutra) : as, 
 
 Hossami, holuimi, hohiini, I shall be'; hossamo, hohi'nno, hohimo, \\c 
 shall be.' 
 
 MINA SSAM VA. (M.) 
 
 In the 3rd person sing, of the future, ssam may optionally be used after 
 the root, superseding the personal affi.\ mi: as, 
 
 Ilossam, I shall be.' Thi.s being optional, we may also use the fomis of 
 the preceding Sutra. 
 
 [MOMUMAm HISSA HITTIIA.'] (15.) 
 
 In the 3rd person plural of the future, hissd and hittlid may be optionally 
 added after the root, instead of any substitute for a plural-affi.x, superseding 
 mo, mu, or ma : as, 
 
 Hohissa, hohittha, we shall be'; hasihissa, hasihittha, ' we shall laugh.' 
 As this is optional, we may also use the previous forms. " 
 
 [KRI-DA-SR^-VACHI-GAMI-RUDI-DIasI-VIDI-lU'P.\^^\3I KA- 
 HA3I D.{ha:M SOCHCHHAM YOCHCHHAil GACIICHHAil ROCH- 
 CHHAM DACHCHHAil VECHCHHAJI.^] (16.) 
 
 In the 3rd person sing, of the future, instead of the roots Iri, etc., 
 kdham, etc. are respectively substituted : as, 
 
 Kiiliam, I will do'; daham, I will give'; sochchham, ' 1 will hear'; 
 vochchham, I will speak;' gachchham, I will go'; rochchham, 'l will 
 weep '; dachchhani, I will sec '; vochchham, I will know,' etc. 
 
 ' Sutras 15 — 22 arc only found in part of the MSS., but Hema-ch., and 
 the Prak. Sanj. give them; and as several of them are of some value, I add 
 Hema-chandra's corresponding rules. 
 
 ° Hema-ch., 165, Moimimdndm hissd hitthd, and 166, meh ssam. 
 
 ' Hema-ch., 167, Erido ham, with ex. IdMm ddham ; then 168, sru-gami- 
 rtidi-vidi- drisi- muehi-vachi- chhidi- Ihidi - Ihiijdm sochham gachham rochham 
 vechham, etc. The Sanskrit Grammarians frequently add an i to a verbal 
 root, in order to decline it in their Sutras. See Sect. viii. passim. 
 
OK \ Alt \ltl ( III. Uil 
 
 [SRWADINA.M TItlSWArYANrsWAH.VVAIUAN UlI.orASfllA 
 VA.'] (17.) 
 
 Sochckham, etc. (wilhuut thu aiiuswaraj arc substituted for .vk, etc. in 
 the future, even when tlic signs of the first, second, or third persons follow ; 
 the elision or insertion of hi (Si'it. 12) is optional : as, 
 
 Sochchhii, sochclihihii, he will hear'; sochchhinti, sochchliiliinli, they 
 will hear'; sochchhi.si, sochclihihisi, thou wilt hear'; .sochchhittlui, soeliclihi- 
 hittha, ye will hear'; suchchhinii, sotlichhihimi, I will hear'; sochclihinio, 
 sochchhihimo, sochchhimu, sochchhihimu, sochchhima, sochchliihima, soch- 
 ehhissamo [Sut. 13], sochchissamu, sochchhissama, ' we will hear.' And 
 similarly vochchha, etc. 
 
 [U-SU-MU VIDHYADISIIWEKASMIN.'] (18.) 
 
 U »u mu are severally substituted for the proper singular alfixcs in the 
 sense of command, etc. [c/. Punini iii. 3, IGl and 1G2]: as, 
 
 Ilasaii, let hira laugh'; hasasu, do thou laugh'; hasamu, let mc laugh.' 
 
 [NTU-HA-MO BAHUSHU.'] (19.) 
 
 ITtu ha mo are severally substituted for the proper plural atKxcs in the 
 sense of command, etc. : as, 
 
 Hasantu, let them laugh'; hasaha, laugh ye'; hasamo, ' let us laugh.' 
 
 [VAllTAMAXAlillAVISIIYADAXADYAT.VNAYOIl JJA JJA VA.'J 
 (20). 
 
 Jja and jjd are optionally substituted for the proper affi.xcs of the 
 present and the definite future, and also when command, etc. are implied ; 
 
 ' Hema-ch. 169, nvchhddaija ijudkhii (explained in Comui. by bhavishijud- 
 ddc'xeshu), hilukcha vd. 
 
 - Hema-ch. 170, Dmiimu ridi/ddishicckasmindrdijdndm, with the ex., 
 handmu altam, etc. ; the Coram, adds da, dakdrochchdranam bhdshdnlnrdr/haiu. 
 S. 171, Sur hir m is new, as is 172, Ala ijjaswijjah'ijjeluko vd ; with Coram., 
 Akdrdtparaxija m<t nthdne ijjasii' ijjahi' ij/c' iti/clr lukcha dde'xd vd hhtivanti, 
 
 ^ This is Ilema-ch., 173. 
 
 * Hema-ch., 174, Vartaindndhliiivixhyanfijo'xcha jja jjd vd. For Coram., 
 cf. notes pp. G 1, 65 ; also cf. ibid for the other intei-pr. in the M!^S., some 
 of which understand by vidhijddishu, the imperative and other tenses'; 
 Hema-ch. notices the variation [</. var. loot., p. 6.5] but gives as above, 
 which agrees with Pan., iii. 3. 161, 1G2. 
 
162 'I 111; I'HAKUTI'Al'l! AKASA [sKCI. \l[. 
 
 tlicro being ;iu diitioii, llu,' pvcvious forms may be retained. Tims \vc liavc 
 in the present Iwjja, hojjd, or /jo;', he is' [cf. viii. 1]; hamjju, haaejjd, or 
 A<js«y, 'he laughs'; (and the same fomi applies to the three persons in both 
 numbers;) in the future hojja, IwlJd, or hohii, etc., he vill be'; and siini- 
 larlj' in the sense of the imperative. 
 
 [ITADHYE CHA.'] (21.) 
 
 Jja and jja arc also optionally inserted between the root and the affixes 
 in the present, the definite future and the imperative : as, 
 
 (Present) hojjai, hojjai ; (future) liojjahii, hojji'ihii ; (imperative) hojjaii, 
 hojjau. 
 
 [NANEKACHAH.] (22.) 
 
 Jja and jja, however, are not thus inserted between the root and affix, 
 except when the root ends in a vowel (and is therefore monosyllabic [^ehdcK], 
 since a root which ends in a consonant becomes dissyllabic by the addition of 
 the anubandha) : as, 
 
 Hasai /;-0OT hasa, 'to smile'; tuvarai /row twara, to hasten.' But this 
 does not preclude their being employed as finals (by S. 20) ; as, Hasejja, -jja ; 
 tuvarejja, -jja, etc. 
 
 lA BHUTE. (23.) 
 
 Id' is substituted for the affix after a root in a past tense : as, 
 
 Huvia, hasi'a for abhavat, he was,' ahasat, he laughed.' 
 
 ' Hema-ch. 1 75, Madhyo cha stpardnidd vd. Swardntdd dhdtoh prahriti- 
 pratijayayor madhye, chakdrdt pratyaydndm cha sthdne, jja jjd vd hharatah 
 vartatndndbhavishyantyor vidhyddishu cha. The ex. of the future are hojjahii, 
 hojjdliii, hojja, hojjd, paTcshe hohii, which I have supplied above, as all Vara- 
 ruchi's MSS. omit them, except W, which erroneously reads hojja:i like tlie 
 present. Hema-ch. also applies the forms to all the persons. 
 
 = For Sutras 23, 24, cf. Lass. Inst., p. 354. Some MSS. seem to have 
 ia for la, but the Sanksh. Sara and Hema-ch. have ia. The latter's Si'ilras 
 are as follow ; S'l hi Ma hhutdrthasya. Instead of the affixes of the third and 
 other preterites {adyatanyddis pratyayo bhutdrthas) si hi and hia arc sub- 
 stituted ; and as the ia of the next rule is restricted to a root ending in a 
 consonant, we infer that this ride applies to one ending in a vowel : as, Idsi, 
 hdhi, kdhid for akdrshU, akarot, cha/cdra from hi." — Vyaujundd ia. Eorthe 
 affixes of the third and other preterites, after a root ending in a consonant. 
 
SECT. VII.] "K \.\i; Via ( 111. 103 
 
 EKACIU) 11 i A. ,24.) 
 
 I['i(t is substituted for lliu ;ifli.\ after a inonosvlliibic rout in a jiiist 
 tcusc : as, 
 
 Iluhfa for alihi'it, he was.' 
 
 ASTKU .(sill. (25.) 
 
 Ani is substituted for asti in the singular of a past teuse : as, 
 
 Asi n'ui fur asi'd rujii, tliere was a king.' 
 
 NICIIA ED.VDEUATA -VT. (2G.) 
 
 E is substituted for nkh, the causal alli.N, and an a in the lirst syllabic 
 of the root becomes a : as, 
 
 Karei, hasei for kiirayuti, he causes to do,' hasayati, he causes to 
 
 laugh.' 
 
 AVE CHA. (27.^ 
 
 Ave also is substituted for «/(•/(, as well as <■ : as, 
 
 Kuravei, karavei, hasavei _/«;• karayati, ' he causes to do,' hasayati, he 
 causes to laugh.' ' 
 
 AVIII KTAKAKMAlilLVVESUr VA. (28.) 
 
 -Ifi'is optionally substituted for nich,[i.'] when Ida (the affi.\ of the past 
 participle) follows; and [ii.] when the object and the action arc signified 
 {i.e., in the passive voice) : as, 
 
 [i.] Kaniviam, hasariara ; or kariam, liasiam ; for karita, " caused to do,' 
 hasita, 'caused to laugh.' 
 
 [ii.] Kar.ivijjai, hasiivijjai ; or karijjai, hasijjai ; for karyatc, he is caused 
 to do,' hasyate, he is caused to laugh.' 
 
 [NAIDAVE.] (29.) 
 
 E and dve arc not substituted for nkh when Ida loUow s, or in the 
 passive voice : thus we have only Kuriam, kardviam, Mrijjjai, karuvijjui. 
 ATA A Miri VA. (30.) 
 
 M is substituted : as, hui'ui, iot ahhut, ahliuv(d, huhhuiii, etc.;"' hiiv being a 
 form for hhu, by viii. 1. 
 
 ' The Pr. Sarij. adds 'punaiiidrdd yogahheda dderanddc'urlha, i.e., this 
 Sutra is separated from the preceding [if. iii. 49] because the substitution 
 lor the initial a is not enjoined here." JJliauiaha allows both forms. 
 
164 THE I'KVKltrrAl'UAKASA [sECT. VII. 
 
 A is optionally substituted lor the final ot a root ending in (i, when //lip 
 follows : as, 
 
 Hasiimi or hasami, ' I laugh.' 
 
 ICHCHA BAHUSHU. (31.) 
 
 / is substituted (as well as a) for the final a, in the 1st peri^on plural: as, 
 
 Hasimo, hasamo, hasimu, hasamu, we laugh.' ' 
 
 KTE. (32.) 
 
 / is substituted for the final a when ita 'the affix of the past partieiple) 
 follows: as, 
 
 Hasiam, padhiam Jor hasitara, ' laughed," pathitani, ' recited.' 
 
 ECHA KTWATUMUNTAVYABHAVISHYATSU. (33.) 
 
 When the affixes ktwd, ttimun, and tavya follow, and also in the future 
 
 tense, c is substituted for a ; and also ;", as we infer from the cha of the 
 
 Siitra : as, 
 
 Haseiina, hasiuna, having laughed'; hascuni, hasium, to laugh'; hasc- 
 
 avvani, hasiavvam, ' (it is) to be laughed'; hasehii, hasihii, 'he will laugh.' 
 
 LADESE VA. (34.) 
 
 E is optionally substituted for a final «, \\licrever it is followed by a 
 substitute for P (or in other words, in any person of any tense) : as, 
 Hasei or hasai, he laughs '; hasenti or hasanti, they laugh.' 
 
 ' This a seems optional \>y Sut. 30; hence we have such forms as 
 hasamu; cf. Siit. 4. 
 '' Cf. Pan. iii. 4, 77. 
 
sixr. vm.] nr vauaiui iii. 165 
 
 SECTION TUE EIGUTU. 
 
 HHUVO HOIIUVAU. (1.) 
 
 For the verbal root bhu, to be,' ho and hiiva arc substituted : as, 
 
 Hoi, huvaV, he is'; honti, liuvanti, 'they arc.' 
 
 KTE HUH. (2.) 
 
 When bhk is followed by k(a, the affix of the past purticii)lc, hu is 
 substituted : as, 
 
 Huam, ' been.' 
 
 PRADEll BHAVAH. (3.) 
 
 'WTicn hhu follows a preposition, as pra, etc., bhava is substituted : as, 
 
 Pabhava'i for prabhavati, he prevails ': sambhavai for sambhavati, ' he 
 is born.' 
 
 TWAKAS TUVAKAH. (4.) 
 
 For the root twar {nitward) to hasten,' tuvara is substituted : as, 
 
 Tuvara'i, he hastens.' 
 
 KTE TUEAH. (5.) 
 
 When twar is followed by the participial affix Ma, iiira is substituted : as, 
 
 Turiam [for the (', cf. vii. 32]. 
 
 GHUNO GlIOLAH. (C; 
 
 For ffJmna (which in the Dluituputha or ' glossary of roots,' is arranged 
 with ffhunia in the sense of rolling ') t/Iwla is substituted : as, 
 Ghola'i, ' he rolls.' 
 NUDO XOLLAH. (7.) 
 
 For the root nud {nuda), ' to send,' 7iona is substituted ; as, 
 Xolla'i, he sends'; panollai, he drives." 
 
 ' Or perhaps kuam ; cf. Var. Lect. 
 
 - Others read lona for tiolla, and two MSS. insert bolli rules, but this duly 
 proves that it is an old Var. Lcct. In Sect, iv., we have some instances of 
 a similar transposition of the nasal, as dndla, etc. 
 
166 Tllli rUAKKriAl'UAKASA [sKCT. VUl. 
 
 i)U.\0 DUMAH. (8., 
 
 For the root du, {dun), dumais substituted : as, 
 
 Dumai, he is pained.' 
 
 PATEII PHALAH' (9.) 
 
 For the root pat {pata, given in the Dhalupatha witli aUi, in the sense 
 of going '), phala is substituted : as, 
 
 I'haliam hiaam, my heart is gone' (?). 
 
 PADEH PALAH. (10.) 
 
 For the root pad {pada ), pdla is substituted : as, 
 
 Palei, he goes.' 
 
 VllISHAIvlilSIIAMKISKAHlUSHdl KITO IIIH. (11.) 
 
 An' is substituted for the ri of the roots vrish, etc. : as, 
 
 Varisa'i, it rains'; karisai, he drags'; inarisai, he bears patientl}''; 
 harisai, he is glad.' 
 
 lUTO 'llAH. (12.) 
 
 Ara is substituted when a root ends in ri : as, 
 
 Mri, to die,' mara'i"; sri, to go,' sara'i; vri, to dioose,' varai. 
 
 KllIXAH KUNO VA. (13.) 
 
 A'««a is optionally used for the root kri { duhrin ) : as, 
 
 Kunai or karai, he does.' 
 
 JRIBHO JAMBHAAH. (14.) 
 
 For jribh (jribhi), to jawn,' JambMa is substituted : as, 
 
 Jambhaai, he yawns.' 
 
 GEAHER GEXHAH. (15.) 
 
 For gr ah {graha), to seize,' gcnha is substituted : as, 
 
 Genha'i, he seizes.' 
 
 GHET KTWATUMUiXTAVYESHU. (1G.^ 
 
 GTiet is substituted for grah, when followed by Idwn, the affix of the in- 
 declinable participle, tumun, that of the infinitive, and tavya, that of the 
 future participle : as, 
 
 Ghettuna, having seized'; ghcttum, 'to seize'; ghcttavvam, 'to be 
 seized. - 
 
 ' The Prak. Sauj. reads pdteli phdlah, and restricts it to the causjil. 
 • If tt bo the correct reading in llie examples, we must read ghet or ghclt 
 for (jhc. Cf. Var. Lect., and trausl., notes, iv. L'3, and viii., .')"). 
 
SKCl. Mil.] OK VAUAIUIIM. 1()T 
 
 KIM.NAU Iv.V I!11i't.\1!IIAV1SIIY.\T0SC]IA. ^17.) 
 
 ICd is substituted for the root kii, in the past and the future tenses, 
 and also (as we infer from the cha of the Sutra) wlicn the aflixcs kttrd, 
 tumtin, and tavya follow : as, 
 
 Kahia, he did' [for this, <;/". vii. 21]; k;ihii, lie will do'; kai'iiia, 
 having done'; kauiii, to do'; k;'iavvam, to bo dune.' 
 
 SMARATER lillAllASUMAUAU. (18.) 
 
 For the root smri, to remember,' bkira' and sitiiinra arc substituted : as 
 
 Bhnrai or sumarai, he remembers.' 
 
 15111 YO lillAVlIIAU. (19.) 
 
 For the root hki {nihhi), to fear,' hlu'i- and v'tha arc .sulistitiitcd : as, 
 
 Bhal or viliai, he fears.' 
 
 [JIGHUATKH r.Vr.VAU.] (20.) 
 
 For the root ghru, to smell,' y^a and paa arc substituted : as, 
 
 Piii or puai, he smells.' 
 
 AILAI VAVAAU. (21.) 
 
 For the root mlai, to witlier,' ru and vua arc substituted : as, 
 
 Vai or v;iaV, he withers.' 
 
 TRIPAS TlimrAH. (22.) 
 
 For the root trip {tri'pa, given in tlic l)liatuji;'itha with fn'mpa in llu- 
 .sense of being pleased ') //«'«y«/ is substituted : as, 
 
 Thimpai, he is pleased.' 
 
 JXO JAXAMUXAU. (23.) 
 
 For the root J/id, to know,' j'dxa and mima arc substituted : as, 
 
 Janai and munaY, he knows.' 
 
 JALPER LO MAIL (2}.) 
 
 Mis substituted for the / of the root Jalp (j'alpa), to speak articulately ': as, 
 
 Jampai. 
 
 SUTHADIIYa'ga'xaII TIlA'A.Jir.C.UIA'A'ir. (25.) 
 
 For the roots shl/id, to stand,' dhyai, to meditate,' gai, to sing ' (given 
 in the Dhatupatha in the list kai, gai, rai in the sense of sound '), thda, 
 jhda and gda arc respectively substituted : as, 
 
 ' Hcma-ch. Smarer jara-jiira-bhara-hh<ila-hiilha-vimhara-!tumara-])aijara- 
 pamhnhith." 
 
 ' llhddhi and Ihdismdi are f mnd in Sak. (Williams') pp. 170, 1.5 ; 251, 1. 
 
168 Tin; vi!\ivkit\im!aka's\ [si;< r. viii. 
 
 Th-.'ianti, ' llicy staiul '; jliaanti, they meditate '; gaanti, ' tlic^- sing;.' 
 
 [TIIAJIIAG.VSCHA VAllTAMA'XAIJirAYISlIYADYIDHYA'DYEKA- 
 VACHANESHU. (2C.) 
 
 For the roots slitltd, tlhi/ai, and gai, when follo^^■c•d by tlie singular affixes 
 of the imperative, the future, and the present, thu, jlai, and yu are severally 
 substituted, as well as the substitutes mentioned in the preceding JSutra (as 
 wc infer from the cha in the present one} : as, 
 
 Thai or thaai, he stands'; thahii or thaahii, he will stand"; tlu'iu or 
 thaaii, let him stand'; and similarly jhai or jhaai, jliihii or jhi'iahii, jliau or 
 jhuau, gai or gaai, giihii or gaahii, guu or gaaii. 
 
 [KHADIDKAVY'OH KHADHAU.] (27.) 
 
 For the roots kMd {Jcftddri), to eat,' and dJiuv {dJidvu), to run,' IJid 
 and dhd are substituted in the same tenses as in the preceding Sutra : as, 
 
 Khiii, he eats'; khahii, he will eat'; khau, let him eat'; and simi- 
 larly dhai, dhahii, dhau. 
 
 GIIASEU YISAH. (28.) 
 
 For the root ffras (given in the Dhatup. in the list gram, glastt, in the 
 sense of eating') visa is substituted : as, 
 
 Yisai, he cats.' 
 
 CHIXAS CHIXAH. (29.) 
 
 For the root clii {cJiin), to gather,' cJiiiia is substituted : as, 
 
 Chinai, he gathers.' 
 
 KRINAH KINATI. (30.) 
 
 For the root kri {dakr'n ), ' to buy,' hina is substituted : as, 
 
 Kinai', ' he buys.' 
 
 VETI KKECHA. (;tl.) 
 
 Kkc is the substitute for kr'i, when preceded by the preposition (('; and 
 Mna also, as we infer from the cha in the Sutra : as, 
 
 Vikkei or vikkinai [for the kk, cf. iii. 50], ' he sells.' 
 
 UD-DHMA UDDHUMA. (32.) 
 
 For the root dhmd, to blow,' when preceded by the preposition id, 
 uddhumd is substituted : as, 
 
 Uddhumai. 
 
 SllADO DHO DAIIAII. (33.) 
 
 For the root dhd {dadhdn), to hold,' when preceded by the particle 
 
SWT. VIII.] OK VAKAKICHI. 
 
 \C,'.) 
 
 '.rad, (la/ui is substituted : us, 
 
 Saddahiu, ' he believes'; saddahium, believed." 
 
 AV.VD U.v'lIKR V.VII.VII. ;0l.: 
 
 For the root (juh {</iihu), 'to chum,' etc., when preceded b)- the pre- 
 position ara, vdhri is substituted : as, 
 
 Ovahni or avavaha'i, 'ho bathes' [cf. iv. 21]. 
 
 Iv:\SU;i{ V.VSATI. (35.) 
 
 ' Preceded by ava ' is continued from the foregoing Sutra. Por the 
 root kdf ( kiiiri), ' to cough,' when preceded by ava, vdsa is substituted : as, 
 
 Ovasa'i or avavasai, he coughs.' 
 
 XIRO M.CXO M.VXAII. (36.) 
 
 For the root md {man), 'to measure,' when preceded by the preposition 
 nir, mdna is substituted : as, 
 
 Nimmana'i", he makes.' 
 
 KSHIYO JHIJJAH. (37.) 
 
 For the root kshi, to destroy,' jhijja is substituted : as, 
 
 Jhijjai, 'he destroys.' 
 
 BHIPICHHIDOR AXTYASYA NDAH. (38.) 
 
 For the final of the roots hhid {bhidir), 'to break,' and chhid {ckhidir) 
 ' to cut,' nda is substituted : as, 
 
 Bhindai, 'he breaks'; chhinda'i, 'ho cuts.' 
 
 KWATHER DHAH. (39.) 
 
 For the final of the root heath (hcatha), "to boil,' dlui is substituted: as, 
 
 KadhaY, he boils.' 
 
 ^t:shtescha. (40.) 
 
 Bha is also substituted for the final of the root reshi {veshta), to 
 surround': as, 
 
 Vcddhai, 'he surrounds.' This and the preceding Sutra, which might 
 otherwise have been united, are separated on account of the latter of the two 
 [S. 40] ; which enjoins a substitute for a final conjunct instead of a single 
 consonant, and therefore comes within the range of Sect. iii. 51.' 
 
 ' None of the ilSS. write the ex. with ddh ; but that given above seems 
 the natural explanation of the yogavihhdgu uttardrthah. The Prak. Sanj. is 
 corrupt here, but seems to allow a second form vet thai (by iii. 10); it gives 
 no expl. of yogavihhdga, etc., and this would have rather required nitydrtha 
 [cf. iii. 49]. 
 
170 TIIK I'liAKIUTAl'liAKASA [si;( 1. \III. 
 
 IITSAMOII L.VII. (41.) 
 
 For tlio linal of the root veM, la is substituted, when it is preceded by 
 the prepositions ut and sam : as, 
 
 UvA-ellai, samvellai'. 
 
 RUDEll YAH. (42.) 
 
 For the final of the root ruil [rudir), to weep,' ra is substituted : as, 
 
 Ruvai, he weeps.' 
 
 UDO VIJAH. (43.) 
 
 For the final of the root vij, preceded by id, va is substituted : as, 
 
 Uvvivai, he trembles.' 
 
 VRIDHEE jmAR. (44.) 
 
 For the final of the root vridh {yridhu), to increase,' dlia is substituted: as, 
 
 Yaddhai, he increases.' 
 
 HANTER MMAH. (45.) 
 
 Mma is substituted for the final of the root han ( liana ), to strike ': as, 
 
 Hammai, he strikes.' 
 
 EUSHADIN^Or DIRGHATA. (46.) 
 
 In the roots rush, etc., the vowel is lengthened : as, 
 
 Eusai, tiisai, siisai, for rushyati, he is angry '; tushyati, he is pleased '; 
 sushyati, he dries.' 
 
 CHCHO mAJANMTYOH. (47.) 
 
 Chclia is substituted for the final of the roots vraj {vraja), ' to go,' and 
 nrit (^nriti), to dance': as, 
 
 Yachchai, he goes '; nachchai, he dances.' ' 
 
 YTJDHIBUDHirOE JHAH. (48.) 
 
 Jha is substituted for the final of the roots yudh, ' to figlit,' and h<dh, 
 to know :' as, 
 
 Jujjhai, he fights '; vujjhai, he knows.' 
 
 ETJDHEE NDHAITBHAU. (49.) 
 
 JVdlia and mhha are substituted for the final of riidh {rtidhir), 'to 
 hinder :' as, 
 
 Eundhai, rumbhai, ' he hinders." 
 
 MRIDO LAH. (50.) 
 
 La is substituted for the final of the root mrid {mrida), 'to grind': as, 
 
 Mala'i, he grinds.' 
 
 Kachchanam = imrlanam; ISak. ("Williams'), p. 1G5, 1. 
 
sr.cr. viii.] UK \ utMtrciii. 171 
 
 SAI>l,Kll'.\'l'ViiK l>\ll. (51.) 
 
 l>a is substituted for the final of llic roots mil {'sadiri), ' to decay,' and 
 /ml ( patlri), to fall': as, 
 
 Sadai, he dcenj-s '; pailai, he falls.' 
 
 S.VK.VDIN.VM D\VITWi\3r. (.52.) 
 
 The final of the roots sak ( iaklri), etc., is doubled : as, 
 
 SakkaV, ' laggaV, for saknoti, he is able,' lagati, lie adheres.' 
 
 SPIIIJTICH.VLYOR V.V. (53.) 
 
 The final of the roots uphid {sphutn ), to blossom,' and dial {chnlii), to 
 tremble,' is optionally doubled : as, 
 
 Phuttai or phudaV (the /, when it is not doubled, becoming d by ii. 20); 
 challai or chala'i. 
 
 PrCdEII MIL.VII. (54.) 
 
 The final of the root mil {mila), to wink,' is optionally doubled, when 
 it is preceded by the prepositions 2»'<'t etc. : as, 
 
 PamiUai, pamilai.- 
 
 BHUJ-VDIX-'vir KTW.VTUilUXTAYYESHU LOPAH. (55.) 
 
 The finals of the roots Ihuj, etc., arc elided, when the atlixcs Idivd, tuiiiuii, 
 and tarya follow : thus from hhuj we have 
 
 ]!hof tuna, bhottum, bhottavvam ; for bhuktwa, having eaten,' bhoktuni, 
 " to eat,' bhoktavyam, ' to be eaten.' — Similarly from vid, to know,' vettuna, 
 vettum, vettavvam ; and from rud. to weep,' rottuna, rottum, rottavvam.' 
 
 SRUHUJILUDHUVA'il XO 'XTYE HllASWAH. (oG.) 
 
 At the end of the roots sru, to hear,' hu, to offer,' /(', to cou(juer,' Ik 
 {lun), to cut,' dhi, {dhiin), to shake,' na is to be employed, and the pre- 
 ceding long vowel is to be shortened : as, 
 
 .Suuai, hunai, jinai, lunai, dhunai. 
 
 ]in.VYAlvAl{MANOK ^'VASCHA. (57.) 
 
 ' Cf. sakkanomi — iaknomi; Sak. (Williams'), p. 108, 2. 
 
 ■ Some of the 5ISS. seem to iaka prddcr as equal to j)ra-purc(t.\i/ii, but if. 
 viii. 3. The Pnik. Sanj. agrees with the text, and also gives examples witli 
 pra and ut, adding m'cla Hi kim, m'llai. 
 
 ' If the above be the correct text (and it is also found in the Pr. Sanj.) tuna 
 as well as una will be the Prakrit equiv. for ktivd ; cf. iv. 23, transl. note. 
 The Pr. Sanj. which ah\ays has (k»a - klwd) explains the tt bj' iii. 58. 
 
172 THK I'ltAKlUlArilAKASA [siXT. \lil. 
 
 At the end of these roots, when the passive ' is signified, vva is to be 
 employed; but na may also be used, as we infer from the cha in the Siitra: as, 
 
 Suvvai or sunijjai [vii. 8] ; huvvai or huuijjai ; jivvai or jinijjai ; luvvai 
 or lunijjai ; dhuvva'i or dhunijjui. 
 
 Sruyate, it is heard'; buy ate, it is offered'; ji'y ate, it is conquered,' cte. 
 
 GAM^VDINAII DWITWAM VA. (58.) 
 
 In the case of the roots yama, etc., the final letter is optionally doubled 
 in the passive, {cf. vii. 9.) : as, 
 
 Gamma'i, gamijjai; ramniai, ramijjat; liassai, hasijja'i. 
 
 Gamyate, it is gone'; ramyate, it is played'; hasyate, it is laughed.' 
 
 LIHER LIJJHAH. (59.) 
 
 Lijjlia is substituted for the root lih ( liha ), ' to lick,' in the sense of the 
 passive : as, 
 
 Lijjhai, it is licked.' 
 
 IIEIKROR HIRAIQEAU. (60.) 
 
 For the roots liri and hi, Mra and k'lra arc severally substituted in the 
 sense of the passive : as, 
 
 Hirai', it is seized '; kiraY, it is done.' 
 
 GRAHER DIEGHO VA. (61.) 
 
 A long vowel is optionallj' substituted for the short a in the root (/rah, in 
 the sense of the passive : as, 
 
 Giihijjai or gahijjai, it is seized.' 
 
 KTENA DIJfNADAYAH. (62.) 
 
 Dinna, etc., ai'e used as irregular forms for some participles with the 
 affix tcta : thus, 
 
 Da (dudau), to give,' dinna, given'; rud (rudir), to weep,' rurmam, 
 
 wept'; tras(trasi) to fear,' hittham, alarmed'; dah (daha), to burn,' 
 
 daddham, burned'; ranj (ranji), 'to be attached to,' rattam (?), 'attached to.' 
 
 KHIDER VISIJR-^a. ^ (63.) 
 
 For the root hhid {khidu), to be distressed,' visura is substituted : as, 
 
 Virahena visuuu vahi, the maiden is distressed by the absence (of her 
 beloved).' 
 
 KRTJDHER JURAH. (64.) 
 
 ' Karman = our passive ; hhava is the impersonal passive of a neuter verb. 
 " W continues to refer the remaining Sutras to the passive, but the 
 Adhikara of Siit. 57 ended, no doubt, at Siit. 62. 
 
SlitT. VIM.] >tV VAItAKUflll. 173 
 
 I'or knidh {krudha), ' to be angry,' Jiira is substituti-d : :is, 
 
 Ji'iniY, lie is nngrj-.' 
 
 CIIAUCHES ClIAMPAU. (65.) 
 
 For church [charcha), 'to study,' chamjja is substituted: as, 
 
 Champai, he studies.' 
 
 TRASER VAJJAH. (66.) 
 
 For tras {trwii), to fear,' rajja is substituted : as, 
 
 Vajja'i, he fears.' 
 
 MRIJER LUBUASUPAU. (67.) 
 
 For wiry (mriju), to cleanse,' lubha and siipu are substituted : as, 
 
 Lubhai or su])ai, he cleanses.' 
 
 VTJTTAKIIUPPAU MASJEII. (68.) 
 
 For may {tumay'o) 'to be immerged,' itiiia (?) and khuppa ai'C sub- 
 stituted : as, 
 
 Yuttai, khuppai,' he is immerged.' 
 . DRISEH PULAAXIAKK AAVAKKKAH. ' (69.) 
 
 For the root drfs (driiir), to see,' puha, niakka, and avukkha are 
 substituted : as, 
 
 Pulaai, niakkai, avakkliai, he sees.' 
 
 SAKES TARAVAATIRa'iI. (70.) 
 
 For the root mk ( 'aakhi ) to be able,' tara, vaa, and (ira are substituted : as, 
 
 Tara'i, vaai, ti'rai, he is able.' 
 
 SESHAJS'AM ADAXTATA. (71.) 
 
 The Anubandhas of the remaining roots are elided, ;ind the roots them- 
 selves considered as ending in short a . thus, 
 
 Bhram (bhramu), to wander,' bbamai, "he wanders'; chub (chubi), 
 to kiss,' chumvai, he kisses.' 
 
 ' The Pruk. Sanj. reads this Siit., " Dri'seh pulaa-niachchha-arakkha-sach- 
 chaviih;" the Sanksh. Sara has a Sutra, given by Dclius (Rad. Prak.) 
 " Bri'nch puIaa-{Qo<i.. -naa]-niachchha-acakkha-[Co(i.. -jjhaj-sachchava-pckkhdh;" 
 so that no doubt we should correct Vararuchi's niakka to niachchha, which is 
 probably meant in the ex. of v. 2 [cf. p. 142]. In the ' Maliavira-charita ' 
 (Trithen's ed.) we twice find the form puha [p. 09, 3, puloanlo chitthadi; p. 
 100, 10, asoavaniumiiimuham pulocdi~\ which is the only form I have met 
 with \\\ic pidaa in the plays. Hema-ch. gives the forms niachchha, pechchlut, 
 arni/achchha, avayajjha, vajja, sachchava, dekkha, oukkku, avakkha, avaakkha, 
 ptdoa, pitlaa, nia, avadsa, pdsa. 
 
174 THE I'KVKIUTAI'KAKASA [sKCl. 1\. 
 
 SECTION THE NINTH. 
 
 NIPATAH.' (1.) 
 
 This Section will treat of particles [«/pd/a/(], following the metliod of the 
 Sanskrit grammarians. 
 
 HOI DAXAPRICHCHHANIRDHAEA]ST:SHU. (2.) 
 
 ILum is a particle used in the sense of giving, asking, or speaking 
 emphatically : as, 
 
 Hum genha appauo jiam, ' (Jo, take )-our life'; Hum sahusu sabbhavam, 
 Wish good to the good ' ( ? ) ; Hum huvasu tunhikko, Come, be quiet.' 
 
 VIA YEA AVADHAEAXE. (3.) 
 
 Via and vea are used in the sense of asseveration : as, 
 
 Evam via, evam vea, So, certainly.' " 
 
 SUCHANAPASCHATTAPAYIKALPESHU. 4.) 
 is used in the sense of indication, remorse and indecision ; for examples 
 the Comment, refers us to the Gdthdh, or poems written in Prakrit.^ 
 IRAKIRAKILA ANISCHITAKHY.\:S'E. ;5.) 
 Ira, kira, and kila are used in doubtful assertion : as, 
 Pekkha ira tena hado, See, he was possibly killed by him.' 
 HIBI KKHU XISCHAYAYITARKASAMBH.VYANESHU. (6.) 
 ITuiii and kk/itt aj'e used in the sense of resolution, doubt, or reflection : as. 
 
 ' As this Section treats only of interjections, etc.. I have not U'unslated 
 all the examples in full. 
 
 - See La.ss. App., p. IS'.). 
 
 ^ The Prakrit of these first niuo Sections [Lassen's ' Dialcctus Piux-ipua'] 
 is pcculi;u'ly tlio poetic dialect. It is called the ilahurashtri in xii. 32. 
 The SauiMscni is the form employed in prose. 
 
si:ri'. IX.] OK VAiiAun iii. 175 
 
 Hum rakkliaso, What 1 is it a llaksha>!a ?' 
 XAVARAH KEYALE. (7.) 
 Narara is used in the sense of only ': as, 
 Xavara ' annam, Only boiled rice.' 
 
 a'xAXTARYE XAVARI. (8.) 
 
 A'^ai-ari is used in the sense of immediate sequence, Tlicn.' 
 
 KTNO PRASNE. (9.) 
 
 Kino is used in the sense of a question : as, 
 
 Kino duvvasi, ' Why are you agitated ?' 
 
 AVVO DUinarASUCHAXASAM lillA'vANKSIir. 10.) 
 Avco is used in the sense of distress, indication, or reflection : as, 
 Avvo kajjalarasaranjiehira achehhi'him, Alas I (I am undone) by those 
 eyes tinged with collyrium,' etc. 
 
 ALAHI NIVARAX'E. (II.) 
 
 Aldhi is used in the sense of opposition : as, 
 
 Alahi kalahalesona, ' Enough of this petty quarrelling.' 
 
 AI Y.iLE SAMBHASHAXE. (12.) 
 
 At and vale are used in the sense of addressing a person : as, 
 A'l mulam i)asusai, Is tlic root dried up ?' Yule kim kalesi avale. Come 
 maiden, what are yon thinking of?' 
 
 XAYI YAirAKITYE. (13.) 
 
 Xari is used in the sense of contrariety : as, 
 
 Xavi taha pahasai vah'i, Not even the maiden smiles.' ' 
 
 SU KUTSAY.VM. (14.) 
 
 Su. is used in the sense of censure : as, 
 
 Su sivino, Sleep ! for shame I ' 
 
 HE ARE HIRE SAMBHASHAXARATIKALAHAKSHEPESHU. (15.) 
 
 ' Perhaps this should be rtaiaratn ; cf. Ratnavali, p. 2C, 12, Saranam 
 navaram ekam.' Cf. Lenz, Urvasi, App. p. 15. 
 
 - Nari = ndpi, not even,' [ tiedum,' Lass. p. 370] ; the MSS. explain it 
 by vipar'itam in the sense of perverse or contrary to one's expectation. 
 
176 THE ri;.\Ki;i rAiM!AK.\'s\ LS'-<-'i- i-^- 
 
 Jie, are, ami /lirc are used in the sense of addressing a jjerson, or of 
 delight, or quarrelling : as, 
 
 Ee ma karehi, Oh ! do hot do it ! ' etc. 
 
 MMIVAMIVAVIA IVARTHE. (16.) 
 
 jilmiva, miva, and via are used in the sense of iva, like ': a.s, 
 
 Gaanam mmiva, (miva, or via,) kasanam, Black like the skj-.' 
 
 [AJJA AMANTRA^'E.] (17.) 
 
 Ajja is used in the sense of courteous address : as, 
 
 Ajja mahanuhava kim karesi, ^\Tiat art thou doing, oh illustrious oner' ' 
 
 SESHAII SANSKRITAT. (18.) 
 
 The remainder [i.e., all that has not been treated of], whether rules for 
 letters, genders, taddhita derivatives, composition, or affixes, etc., must be 
 learned from the Sanskrit grammar (as Prakrit assumes this as its basis); they 
 are omitted here from fear of swelling the treatise beyond its proper size. 
 
 ' This Sut. is doubtful, being only found in four MSS. In the ex. given, 
 ajja might be for dry a. 
 
X.J ()!•• VAIt AlU I 111. 
 
 SECTION THE TENTU. 
 
 PAISACHI. 1.) 
 
 The Pai-^achi is the didect of the Pisachns,' or goblins,' wliich (like the 
 other dialects) is explained in this section bj- definitions and examples. 
 
 PllAKUITIH SAURASE^fi. (2.) 
 
 The original of this dialect [_i.e., that ■which forms the base on whith its 
 peculiarities ai'c engrafted] is the Sauraseni (or the Prakrit dialect peculiar 
 to prose; cf. xii. 1). 
 
 VAROAXAM TRITIYACHATUKTHAYOR AYl'JOR AXADYOR 
 'VDYAU. (3.) 
 
 Instead of the third and fourth letters of each class, when single and 
 non-initial, wc must use the first and second respectively [«.c., k for ff, and 
 /Jt for ffh ; ch for J, and chh for j'h, etc.] : as, 
 
 Gakanam, rackho, racha, nichchharo, " etc. 
 
 Gaganam, the sky'; meghah, a cloud'; nijii, a king'; nirjharah, a 
 cascade,' etc. 
 
 IVASYA PIVAH. (4.) 
 
 Ptva is used for iva, like :' as, 
 
 Kamalam piva mukhani, ' A face like a lotus.' 
 
 m NAH. {.■>.) 
 
 iV is used for >i : as, 
 Taluni for taruni, ' a girl.' 
 
 ' I know of no instances of this dialect in any of the plays ; the Rak- 
 shasas who are introduced in the Yeni'samhura speak a kind of Arddha- 
 mugadhi [cf. Lass. p. 411], without the two peculiar features of the Paisachi, 
 the dental nasal, and the substitution of hard for soft consonants. 
 
 ■ This is not a good ex., as it should be a ^iixjlc letter. 1 omit (he 
 rtiuaiuing examples. 
 
178 IIIK I'UAKKl TAl'IfAK ASA |sK(l X 
 
 SHTASYA SATAH. (6.) 
 
 Sat a is used for sMa : as, 
 
 Kasatam mama vattai, It is my soitow. 
 
 SNASYA SAXAH. (7.) 
 
 Sana is used for sua : as, 
 
 Sananam for siianam, batliiiig.' 
 
 IIYASYA IIIAH. (8.) 
 
 Ria is used for rya : as, 
 
 Bhariii for bharyu, a wife.' 
 
 JNASYA NJAH. (9.) 
 
 NJ is used for jn ; as, 
 
 Vinjato, for vijnata, known.' 
 
 KANYAYAM NYASYA. (10.) 
 
 2^j is substituted for ny in tlie word hinyu, a girl :' as, 
 
 Kanja. 
 
 JJA CHCHA. (11.) 
 
 Chch is used for the jj, which in the Sauraseni dialect is substituted for 
 ry [f^". iii. 1 7] : as, 
 
 Kachcham for karyam, ' to be done.' 
 
 IIAJNO RACHI TANASINASNISHU VA. (12.) 
 
 Rdchi is optionally used for rdjan, a king,' before the case-altixes of the 
 instr., abl., gen., and loc. singular : as, instr., rdchind or ranjd ; abl. and gen. 
 rdchino or ranjo ; loc, rdchini or ranji. Why do we specify these cases ?' 
 Because we have in nom. sing., rdchd, ace. sing., rdchdtiam, and ace. plur. 
 ranjo by Sutras 3, 9. 
 
 KTWAS TUN AM. (13.) 
 
 Tiinam is used for ktwd, the affix of the indecl. past participle : as, 
 
 Datunam for datwa, having given,' etc. 
 
 JIUIDAYASYA HITAAKAM. (l4.) 
 
 Ilituaka is used for the word hrMiiya, ' the heart :' as, 
 
 llitaakaiu luirasi uic taluiii, ' Jlaidcii, thou ravisliest mv lu'.irl.' 
 
SKIT. XI.] Of VAKAItl'cril !"!• 
 
 SECTION TllK KLEVKNTII. 
 
 M.V'UADHI. vl) 
 
 The Mi'igiidlii is the dialect of the Magadhas, and it is licru cxplaiucd by 
 definitions and examples. 
 
 PllAKRITIII .SAURASExNI. (2.) 
 
 The original of this dialect is the Sauraseni. 
 
 SHASOH SAH. (3.) 
 
 iS is substituted for .«A and *■ : as, 
 
 Masc, vilase, for raushah, a bean,' and vihisah, coquetry ' [for the final 
 e, cf. S. 10]. 
 
 JO YAH. (4.) 
 
 Y is substituted for / : as, 
 
 Yayadc for jayatc, he is born." [For the (/, cf. xii. o.] 
 
 CHAVAROASYa'sPRISUTATA ' TATlIOCllCilARAN.UI. (5.) 
 
 The palatal letters are pronounced with but a very slight contact of the 
 tongue with the roof of the mouth {asprishtatd). 
 
 ' This Sutra is very unintelligible as it stands in the ilSS. w ith spuahlatd, 
 and Lassen's conjecture of aspashtatd does not seem satisfactory ; the above 
 is merely given as a conjectural emendation. The dbhyantara-prayatna, or 
 internal effort in the utterance of the palatals is properly sprishta, because 
 the organs of utterance are in contact'; but in that of the semi-vowels (of 
 which y corresponds to the palatals) it is ishat-sprishta, because here they 
 but slightly touch ; which 1 suiiposc to be meant by the Sauksh. Sara's 
 Tapachavargai/uktd mafia juchchdrt/dh." Asprishla properly refers to the 
 vowels, but may here perhaps mean simply hhat-sprkhta. In any case, the 
 rule seems to refer to nicctic;- of pronunciation. If the palatals really had 
 this feeble sound, of course the aspirates ckh and jh lose the additional letter 
 which is prefixed to them in the proper Prakrit [cf. Lass. p. 397.] 
 
180 THE rUAKKri'Al'RAKASA [SKCT. XI. 
 
 HRIDAYASYA HADAKKAH. (G.) 
 
 Hadakka is substituted for hn'dai/a, the heart :' as, 
 
 Hadakke lilale mama, respect in my heart ' ( ? )• 
 
 IIYAEJAYOR YYAH. (7.) 
 
 Ti/ is substituted for ri/ and rj: as, 
 
 Kayye, duyyane for karyam, to be done," dinj:iii:ili, ' wicked.' 
 
 KSHASYA SKAH. (8.) 
 
 Sk is substituted for ksJi : as, 
 
 Laskaso, daske for rakshasali, a demon,' dakshali, clever.' 
 
 ASMADAS SAU HAKE HAGE AHAKE. ('.).) 
 
 For asmad, I,' followed by the nom. aiRx su, liake, luiye ami ahahc arc 
 substituted : as, 
 
 Hake, hage, or ahalce bhanami, ' I speak.' 
 
 ATA IDETAU LTJKCHA. (10.) 
 
 Su is continued from Siit. 9. When s!< follows a noun ending in o, / and 
 e are substituted ; elision of the affix is also optionally allowed : as, 
 
 Esi laa, ese puliso, e.-^a pulisa for csba raja, this king,' csha purushah, 
 this man.' 
 
 KT.VNT.VI) USCHA. (11.) 
 
 U is substituted when the affix «?< follows a word ending with the affix 
 Ma ; and also (as we infer from the clia of the Sut.) we may optionally use 
 the i or e of the preceding Siit., or even elide the affix : as, 
 
 Hasidu or hasidi, haside, hasida, for hasitah, smiling.' 
 
 NASO HO VA DIIIGHATWAMCHA. (12.) 
 
 Ila is optionally substituted for nas, the affix of the gen. sing., and 
 at the same time the preceding vowel is lengthened : as, 
 
 Pulisaha or pulisassa dhane for purushasya dhanam, the man's wealth.' 
 
 ADIllGHAS SAMBUDDHAU. (13.) 
 
 AYhcn the affix s!< follows a noun ending in a, in the sense of the voca- 
 tive, the a is lengthened : as, 
 
 rulisii agachchha. Approach, oh man.' — Why do we say in the sense of 
 the vocative r' Compare Vamhanassa dhane, the biahman's wealtli.' 
 
 CHI'rTHASYA CHISHTHAH. (11.) 
 
 Cliishlhn is the ila^ullhi subslitution for vliillho, the Sauraseiii form of 
 
sKcr. XI.] oi' \.\K.\Kicm. \Hl 
 
 shthd, ' to stand : as, 
 
 I'lilisu chislitbaili, the man stiiiuls.' 
 
 KUINMULXG.VMAJI KTASYA DAlf. (15.) 
 
 Da is substituted for the affix kta iu the verbs kri (didrin), to do,' imi 
 {mrin), to die,' ffam {gtimlri), to go:' as, 
 
 Kade, made, gade /or kri tab, 'done'; mritali, 'dead'; gatab, 'gone' 
 
 K'nVO DANIH. (16.) 
 Bdni is substituted for the affix ktwd : as, 
 
 Sabidani gade, after having borne it, he went;' karidaiii aade, 'after 
 liaving done it, he came.' 
 
 SKIG.VLASYA ^lAL.VSIALESI.VLAKAH. (17.) 
 For iriffdla, a jackal,' we have these three substitutes : 
 Siiilii, siule, siiilake. 
 
 [As the Jlagadbf dialect is of considerable interest, I have added the 
 following abridgement of Hema-chandra's corresponding Sutras : which 
 inimcdiatelj- follow those on the Sauraseni : Cf. App. C. 
 
 287. Ata et sau punsi mdgadhydm \cf. Var. xi. 10]. 
 
 288. Kasor Iwiau [cf. Var. xi. 3]. 
 
 289. Shasoh samyoge so 'grishme, with Comni., the dental s is substituted 
 for s and sh in a conjunct, except in the word grishma (thus revoking the rule 
 corresponding to Vararuchi, iii. 1): as, hasti, 'nHsham, kastam [«i'c]; but 
 fliinha = grisfima. 
 
 290. KaMhayoh stith. The cerebral t joined to the dental s, is used 
 for it and shth : as,Mastd for hhattd, kade for kdshtham, iustu for sushthu.' ' 
 
 291. Stharthayoh stall ; with ex. uvastide \_upusthita~\, astavati [artha- 
 vati}']. LThe writing of rtha in the MSS. is doubtful.] 
 
 292. Jadyaydm yah. Y is substituted for / and dy, and an initial y 
 does not become j [cf. Var. ii. 31] : as, yduddi, viyyd, etc. 
 
 ' This remarkable Sutra is borne out by the MSS. of the Mrichchha- 
 katika [cf. Stenzler, preface], which however have the palatal sibUanl ; but 
 iu rrinscp's Girnar Inscription [Eengal As. Soc. JoiU'nal, vol. vii. p. 27K] 
 we tind the dental as above. 
 
182 THK I'KAKKirvi'HAK.VsA [sECT. XI. 
 
 293. Nya-nija-jna-iijdm njah. 
 
 294. Vrajer jah ; with ex. vanjadi = vrajati, he goes.' 
 
 295. Chlutsya scho 'nddau; with ex., gakcka \^gachchha'\, ptuchadi 
 [ prichcli}Mti\ 
 
 296. Kshasya skah. [cf. Var. xi. 8 ; the ska is here written with the 
 jihicdmul'iya.'] 
 
 297. Skah prekshdchaksJioh [this uka is not written with the jihrd- 
 muliyir\ ; with ex. peskadi = prekshate, and dchaskadi = dcliakshate. 
 
 298. Tishtha's chishthah;' with ex. chishthadi [cf. Var. xi. 14]. 
 
 299. Avarndd vd naso ddhah- [cf. Var. xi. 12]. 
 
 300. Amo ddha vd ; with ex. iayandha or eayandnam. 
 
 301. Aham-vayamor huge [cf. Var. xi. 9]. 
 
 302. Sesham saurasemvat [cf. Var. xi. 2]. 
 
 ' One MS. has shta for shtha. 
 
 " This d is merely an if or grammatical technicality, and is added (o 
 an affix, to imply that the word which is to receive the affix must drop its 
 final vowel and any consonant which may follow it; cf. Pauiiii, vi., 4, 1 13. 
 Vararuchi never uses this sign. 
 
SK< 1. Ml.] liK VAKAItl ( HI. Itiii 
 
 SECTION Till' TWELFTH. 
 
 [The twelfth Section treats of the Sawrascni dialect, or that modification 
 of the Mahiinishtri (or Prakrit properly so called), which is usunlly found in 
 the prose passages of the dramas. In consequence of the loss of lihumaha's 
 commentary on this Section, many of Vararuchi's Sutras arc obscure and 
 corrupt ; llema-chandra's corresponding rules are given in Appendix C, but 
 even these leave many difficulties unexplained. I have not attempted a 
 translation of this Section, but have contented myself witli adding a few 
 explanatory notes ; cf. Lass. App., pp. 49 — 58.] 
 
 (3.) This is clearly explained in Hema-cli. 2G0, 267. 
 
 (4.) Vdra<lo = vi/dpritah. 
 
 (5.) Ptido or ptuldah = put rah. 
 
 (6.) Giddho = gridhrah. 
 
 (8.) The iTaharashtri forms, by iii. 5, arc sanajjo, etc., wliilc tlic prose 
 forms by this Si'it. are savvanno, etc. 
 
 (9.) la is the proper prose form of the indecl. part. ; cf. Hcma-ch. 271. 
 
 (10.) Kadua, gadita = kritwd, gatwd; cf. Hema-ch. 272. 
 
 (11.) This allows such a form os vanani for the neuter nom. or aec. 
 plural, as well as the JIdhar. randi [v. 26]. 
 
 (12.) Cf. Hema-ch. 269. 
 
 (13.) Bharmadi, haiissudi, fiiivixsadi are the common prose forms of the 
 future of bhu, not the contracted forms hosmm, hohimi, etc. 
 
 (14.) Be is used for the root dd, as dedi = daddti; but daissam = fut. 
 ddsgdmi. 
 
 (1.5.) Kara is the prose substitulc for //i; hoia [viii. 13] is restricted 
 to verse. 
 
184 THE PllAKUITArUAKASA [sKCT. XII. 
 
 (16.) Chiftha = shtM, as chfthadi \_cf. vi. (!;5, xi. M]. 
 
 (17.) Sumara is llio proso form i'or smri \ tlie other form in viii. 18 is 
 poetical. 
 
 (18.) 6/. V. 14, Yar. Lect. 
 
 (19, 20.) These are conjectural. ' Achchha i.s used in prose for the 
 root as, to be :' as, achchhdmi = asmi." Lassen (p. 346) quotes from the 
 Sauksh. S;ira uchchhai, achehhmiti, achchhattha or achchJiaha. Atthi is used 
 in prose for the root as, to be,' with the personal affix tij), i.e., astir 
 
 (21.) This is conjectural; cf. Lass. App., p. 5G, and Sanksh. Sara, 15. 
 If correct, it would imply that ssam is optionally substituted for the afEx of 
 the first \_third~\ person sing, of the future, and also that the previous vowel 
 may be lengthened : as, Karissam or Icansam, for karislojdmi. 
 
 (22.) IttM is the prose form for sfn, a woman." 
 
 (25.) This allows the form raam, we,' as well as the amhe of vi. 4-3. 
 
 (26.) If wc adopt Lassen's fii'st conjecture neli ssittliau, this will refer to 
 vi. 2, and prohibit the locative form in mmi from being used in prose. As 
 the form in him (as, tahim, etc.) is also found in prose, Lassen proposes a 
 second conject., neh ssihitthdh ; but as this rule only refers to vi. 2, and him 
 would still remain by virtue of vi. 7, neh ssitthau is no doubt the true reading. 
 
 (27.) The dtmnnqmcla affixes are not used in prose ; cf. Lass. p. 380. 
 
 (28.) This Sut. is corrupt, but seems to implj- that <■ may be used before 
 any personal affix, as in the M;ihi'ir. by vii. 34. 
 
 (29.) Tliis seems to imjjly that e may be used for the first per.'on of the 
 imperative or potential [cf. Lass. App.] as hliarc for hhavojam, but this is 
 very doubtful. The cha would imply that the common form [vii. 18 :] may 
 be also used. 
 
 (30.) Cf iii. 18. 
 
 (31.) If Lassen's conjecture is correct, the forms of ii. 35 arc not used 
 in proso. 
 
 (32.) This Sut. is important, as fixing the name of the principal Prakrit 
 dialect, with which the Sauraseni so nearly agrees. All the rules, therefore, 
 of Sections i. — ix. equally apply to the prose or the jjoitical Prukiit, with 
 the exception of the points mentioned in this Section. 
 
M'l'KNIHX 11. 185 
 
 ArrENDTX D. 
 
 ON r.UiH 132 >II1. 
 
 It has been ftatcil in the little Introduction to I'n'iknt tirnmmar prefixed 
 to this work, that Prof. Lassen has established the principle that a long 
 vowel is shortened before two consonants ; with the two subsidiary rules, ( « ) 
 if the long vowel be retained, one of the consonants is elided, and (i) a 
 short vowel before two consonants is occasionally lengthened by eliding one 
 of them {cf. Inst. pp. 139-144). There can be no doubt tliat these are 
 continually confirmed by the later Prakrit ; but how are we to account for 
 the fact, that Vararuchi nowhere states them in his Sutras ? The IIS. 
 W has indeed a spurious Sutra, Samnoga-jmrvo hraswah, (see App. A. 3), 
 which, though certainly not Yararuchi's, seems to affirm the first ; yet the 
 Pnikrita Sanjfvani, an elaborate commentary on Vararuchi (for an account of 
 which, sec preface), never recognises it, even in explaining such a change as 
 that of 'ascharya' to achchhera' (see note, p. 109). Bhamaha resorts to an 
 artifice to include a partial application of (i) in i. 17; and the Sanksh. 
 Sara allows ( i ) in its 1 90th rule, ( diryhah ) ad id ul lupta-vyanjane.' 
 (Lass. .\pp. p. 47). But it is only Hema-chandra who states them clearly in 
 the two following rules : (Pada i. Sut. 42) Luptii-ya-ra-va-m-sha-sum m-sha- 
 sdm d'lrghah ; — wherever a y, r, v, i, $h or s is elided, which precedes or 
 follows an », sh, or s, the preceding vowel is lengthened : as, rdsai, sUo, ciso, 
 piiso, etc., for Fa'xi/titi, ' ix/ii/a, aiwa, pushja, etc' — (Pada ii. Siit. 90) Xa 
 dlrghdnuswdrut (which follows a Slit, corresponding to Var. iii. 50, q.v.) ; 
 ' the doubling previously enjoined [cf. Var. iii. 50] is forbidden after a long 
 vowel or an anuswara [for the latter, cf. Var. iii. 56], whether these have 
 been introduced by previous rules [IdhJianilia] or are the original letters of 
 the word [(dakshanika] ; as n'udso for ni'sicdsa (where the i is lengthened by 
 Hcma-chandra's rule quoted above); kriro for Hicara (where the i is originally 
 
18(i THE PKAKKITAPKAKASA : 
 
 long), and similarly ^Adso, pdsam for spar'sa and pdriiiii,' etc. liliamaha by 
 the examples given in his conimontuiy on Vararuchi iii. 58, would seem to 
 include such words under it : but sureh' if Vararuchi had intended this rule 
 to exercise such a wide influence, ho would have expressed himself more 
 clearly, and would have specified the class by a better denomination than 
 gevddi, as he had before done in a similar case in i. 20 by imufii-rujicshi, 
 which at once defines the class of words to which it applies ; see Comment., 
 ad locum. jVor is there any reason, if such a principle had been recognised 
 by him, for his inserting such a Sutra as viii. 46, as the words therein 
 specified would have at once come within its influence, without needing any 
 further remark. Are we therefore to interpret the silence of Yararuchi as 
 evidence that the principle in question grew up gradually in Prakrit, and 
 only became fully recognised in later times ? 
 
Ai'i'KNDix i:. 187 
 
 APPENDIX K 
 
 HKNfACHAXDK.VS SUTILVS ON VOWELS IN SANDHI. 
 
 {Cf. Var. iv. 1), 
 
 (Pada i. Sutras 3 — 9). 
 
 [As Vararuchi is defective in this part of Prakrit Grammar, the following 
 Sutras from Hema-cliandru are added to supply the deficiency. I have 
 omitted many of the examples, as these are often obscure and corrupt from 
 the general absence of Sanskrit explanations. Prof. Lassen has discovered many 
 of these rules by induction from the instances in the plays; cf. Inst., pp. 167-9.] 
 
 3. D'vgha-hraswau mitho vrittau. — Vrittau samase swaranam di'rgha- 
 hraswau bahulam bhavatah, mithah parasparam ; hraswasya di'rghah ; 
 {antarvedih) antdvei ; kwachin na bhavati, juraiano ;' kwachid vikalpah, 
 {pati-griham) jyaiharam paiharam, etc. : dirghasya hraswah [examples obscure 
 in MSS.] — kwachid vikalpah, jdilnaadam jailndadam, na'isottam na'isoitam, 
 vahumuham vahumu/iam [<;/". note, p. 135]. 
 
 4. Padayoh sandhir id. — Sanskritoktah sandhill sarvah pn'ikrite padaj'or 
 vyavasthitavibhiishayi'i bhavati ; msesi vdsa isi [= rydsa rishi'h}~\; visamdavo 
 visamadavo [explained in marg. by vishamdtapaK], etc. — Padayor iti kim ? 
 pdu, pa'i, etc. — Eahuladhikarut ' kwachid ekapade 'pi ; kdhii, Idhi. 
 
 5. Na yuvarnasydstce. /vamasya Mvarnasya cha, aswe vanie pare [i.e., 
 
 followed by a different vowel], sandhir na bhavati Aswa iti kim ? 
 
 Puhavi'so [= prithivi + I'sa]. 
 
 6. Edotoh stcare. — Ekara-okarayoh, sware pare, sandhir na bhavati. 
 
 7. Swarasijodvritte. — Vyanjana-sampriktah swaro, vyanjane lupte, yo 
 'vasishyate, sa udvritta ' iha uchyate [i.e., a vowel, which has lost its 
 original consonant by elision, is called udvritta] ; swarasya, udvritte sware 
 pare, sandhir na bhavati. [ Cf. Lass. Inst., p. 1 70]. 
 
 8. Tyddeh. — Tip-adinam swarasya, sware pare, sandhir na bhavati ; hoi 
 iha = bhavati iha. 
 
 9. Luk. — Swarasya, sware pare, bahulam lug bhavati ; ni.sasusasa = 
 niswdsochchhwiisau (niswasa + uchchhwasa). [ ('/'. note transl. p. 136.] 
 
 ' For this, see Preface. 
 
188 
 
 rHAKJUTAl'UAKASA : 
 
 INDEX OF PliAKIilT AVOKDS 
 
 OCt'UKIUXG IX THE FOREGOING PAGES.' 
 
 A. (^) 
 
 A'l = ayi, ix. 12 (not ai'i). 
 
 Ansii = asru, iv. 15 (for gender, cf. 
 
 note p. 137). 
 Anso = ansah,iv.l4 = aswah, iv.15. 
 Akko = arkah, ii. 1. iii. 3. 
 Aggi = agnih (v. 14-18. vi. 60, 61. 
 Aggho = argliali, ii. 1. 
 Ankuso = ankusuh, ii. 43. 
 Anko = ankah, iv. 17. 
 Ankollo =: ankothah, ii. 25 (^Sans. 
 
 anholah' }) 
 Anguli = anguri, ii. 30. 
 Achchha = as {root), xii. 19 (Saur.)} 
 r-Aclichham = akshi, iv. 12, 20. 
 LAchclihi = akshi, iii. 30. iv. 20. 
 Achchhariam = aschaiyam, xii. 30. 
 
 (Saur.) 
 Achckheram = aschuryam, i. 5. iii. 
 
 18, 40. 
 
 = anuvartamana,iv.5. 
 
 Ajaso = ayasas, ii. 2. 
 
 Ajja = aho, ix. 17 (lirya ar adya?). 
 
 Ajjhao = adhyayah, iii. 28. 
 
 Atthi = asthi [}ieiit.), iii. 11, 51. 
 
 Anuttanta, 
 
 Anuvattanta,J 
 
 Annahavaanam = anyatlnivachanam, 
 
 i. 14. 
 Atulam = atulam, ii. 2. 
 Atta, attaiio = atinan,v. 46 ^var.lect.) 
 Atto = iirtah, iii. 24. 
 Atthi = asti, xii. 20 (*'««>■.)? 
 Addhii, addhano = adhwa, v. 47. 
 Adhi'ro = adhirah, ii. 27. 
 ^Vparo = aparah, ii. 2. 
 Appa,appiino = atma, iii.48. v.45,46. 
 Appullam = atmi'yam, iv. 25. 
 Amu = asau {declined), vi. 23. 
 Ambam = amram, iii. 53 {cf. note 
 
 trans!.). 
 Attiso = ansah, iv. 14. 
 
 ' As this Index is intended to comprise chiefly the useful Prakrit words, 
 I have not always inserted those Prakrit examples which only reproduce the 
 Sanskrit forms unaltered ; and also in cases of nominal and pronominal 
 inflexions, I have often contented myself with a single general reference. 
 Wherever the Prakrit form differs in gender from the Sanskrit, I have 
 noticed the disi;repaui.y. 
 
IS!) 
 
 Aiiiha, -> 
 
 Amhiinaiu, [ = asmukam, vi. 51. 
 
 Auilic, 
 
 Ainho = vayam, nsuuin, vi. 43. 
 
 Atiihchim, etc. = asrailbhih, etc, vi. 
 
 47, 4;t, .i;3. 
 .Vrilio = arhah, iii. 62. 
 .\rc, particle, i.\. 15. 
 Aliihi = alara, ix. 11. 
 -Vliara =■ ali'kam, i. IH. 
 .Mluido = ahladah, iii. 8. 
 .Vvakkhai = paAyati, viii. 69. 
 Avajalam = apajalam, ii. 2. 
 Avaranho = apanihnah, iii. 8. 
 -Vvari = upari, i. 22. 
 Avavusai = avakdsate, viii. 35. 
 Avavaha'i = avagahate, viii. 34. 
 Avaharai = avaharati, iv. 13. 
 Avahaso = avahasah, iv. 21. 
 Avahovasam = ubhayaparswain, iv. 
 
 33. 
 Avasariam = apasntam, iv. 21 (v.l.) 
 Avvo = aho, ix. 10 {cf. Lass. p. 369) 
 Asivani, asiwani = asivam, iii. 58. 
 Asu, asum iv. 16 ; »ee asu, infra. 
 Aso (or rather 'aso,' cf. i. 2) = a.^wah, 
 
 iii. 58. 
 Assa, assim = asya, asmin, vi. 15-17. 
 Asso = aswah, i. 2. iii. 58. 
 Aha = asau, adas, vi. 24. 
 Ahaam = aham, vi. 40. 
 .\hake = aham {Mag.), xi. 9. 
 .Vham = aham, vi. 40. 
 Ahammi = aham, mam, vi. 41. 
 Ahijai = abhijatih, i. 2. 
 .\himajju = abliiinauyuh, iii. 17. 
 Ahimunko — abhimuklah, iv. 1 •'>. 
 
 A. (THT* 
 
 Aado = liyatah, ii. 7. 
 
 Aidi = akritili, ii. 7. 
 
 Audi = ivritili, ii. 7. 
 
 Anatti = ajnaptih, iii. 55. 
 
 Ana = ajna, iii. 55. 
 
 Analakkhambho,} = alanastambhah, 
 
 Analakhambho, ) iii. 57. iv. 29. 
 
 Adaro = adarali, ii. 2. 
 
 Apclo = api'dah, i. 19. 
 
 Amelo = i'lpidah, ii. 16. 
 
 Avatto = avartah, iii. 24. 
 
 Asi = asit, vii. 25. 
 
 Aso = a.swah, i. 2. (iii. 58 ?). 
 
 Asu, asum = asu {conject.) iv. 16. 
 
 Ahijai = abhijatih, i. 2. 
 
 la = iti, i. 14. 
 
 larassim, etc. = itarasmin, vi. 2. 
 
 Ingiilo = angarah, i. 3. ii. 30. 
 
 Ingiajjo = ingitajnah, iii. 5. 
 
 Ingianno = ingitajnah, xii. 8. (.S'<7Hr.) 
 
 Inam ■s 
 
 Inam \ = idara, vi. 18. 
 
 Idam ■' 
 
 Itthi = stri, xii. 22. {ISaitr.) 
 
 Ima = idam (crude form), vi. 14, 
 
 15, 16. 
 Imina, imena = anena, vi. 3, 14. 
 Imesim = esham, asam, vi. 4. 
 Isi (isi ?) = ishat, i. 3. 
 Isi = rishih, i. 28. 
 Issaro = I'swarah, iii. 58. 
 Ilia = idam {loc. sing.), vi. I'"', 17. 
 
190 
 
 I'UAKKITAI'KAKASA : 
 
 Isalii = irshavan, iv. 25. 
 Isaro = iswaiali, iii. 58. 
 
 U. (T5) 
 
 Ua, uaha = pasya, pasyata, i. 14 
 
 {cf. transl. note). 
 Ukka = ulka, iii. 3. 
 Ukkero = utkarah, i. 5. 
 TJkkhaam, ukkha- = utkh;itam,i. 10. 
 TJchchha = uksha, iii. 30. 
 TJchchhitto = utkshiptah, iii. 30. 
 TJclichhu = ikshuh, i. 15. iii. 30. 
 Ujjuo = rijuh (rijukah), iii. 52. 
 
 TJttarijjam, 
 Uttari'am. 
 
 I'am, 3 
 
 uttan'yam, ii. 11 
 
 TJdu = rituh, i. 29. ii. 7. 
 Uddhumai = uddhamati, viii. 32. 
 Uppalam = utpalam, iii. 1. 
 Uppao = utpatah, iii. 1. 
 Ubbhavai = udbhavati, viii. 3. 
 Umbaram = udumbaram, iv. 2. 
 Umhd = ushma, iii. 32. 
 tJlavo = ulapah, ii. 15. 
 Uluhalam = ulukhalam, i. 21. 
 Uvvivai = udvijate, viii. 43. 
 Uvvellai = udveshtate, viii. 41. 
 tJvasaggo = upasargah, ii. 15. 
 Ussavo = utsavah, iii. 42. {cf. v.l.) 
 Ussuo = utsukah, iii. 42. 
 
 E. (Tj) 
 
 Ea = eva, iv. 5. 
 
 Earn = ckam, iii. 5R — cvam, iv. 5. 
 
 Earaha = ekadasa, ii. 14, 44. 
 
 Ekkain = ekam, iii. 58. 
 
 Euhim = idani'm, iv. 33. 
 
 Ettiam, ") = etavat, iv. 25, Coram. 
 
 Eddaham, 3 ( cf. App. B.) 
 
 Etto = etasmat, vi. 20, 21. 
 
 Ettha = etasmin, vi. 21 (or rather 
 
 atra '; cf. Lass. p. 129). 
 Edam = etad, enam, vi. 22. 
 Edina, edena = etena, vi. 3. 
 Edesim, ^ 
 
 Edana, ^ = etesliam, etasam, vi. 4. 
 Edanam,-' 
 
 Eravano = airavatah, i. 35. ii. 11. 
 Eriso = idrisah, i. 19, 31. 
 Evva = eva, iv. 5. 
 Esa, esi, ese = eshah, xi. 10. {Mag.) 
 Esa, eso = eshah, vi. 19, 22. 
 
 O. (^) 
 
 Okkhalam = ulukhalam, i. 21. 
 Ovahai = avagahate, viii. 34. 
 Ovasai' = avakasate, viii. 35. 
 Osariam = apasaritam, iv. 21. 
 Ohaso = avahasah, iv. 21. 
 
 K. (^) 
 
 Kaam = kritam, i. 27. v. 23 {cf. note) 
 Kaiavo = kaitavah (r), i. 36. 
 Ka'ia = kada, vi. 8. 
 Kai = kapih, ii. 2. 
 Kaiirao = kauravah, i. 42. 
 Kaiisalo = kausalam (?). i. 42. 
 Kachcham = karyam, x. 11. {Pais.) 
 Kanja — kanya, x. 10. {Paii.) 
 Kanjaii = kanyaka, xii. 7. {'iSaur.^ 
 
l!)l 
 
 karnapurani, iv. 1. 
 
 KiuK- - krilali. xi. 1."). Mag.) 
 K:i(lli!ii = kwutlmti, viii. ;il). 
 Ivailhonim = kathonira, ii. 24. 
 Kaiiaam = kanakam, ii. <i2. 
 Kaniiiro, kauni- = karuikurah,iii.58. 
 Kaimaviram, 
 Kaiinaiiram, 
 Kaiicru = karenuh (/cm. onl_v) iv. 28. 
 Kaiiho = krishnali, iii. 33, 61. 
 Kattari = kartari, iii 24. 
 Katto, kado = kasmat, vi. 9. 
 Kattha, kammi, etc. = kasmin, vi. 7. 
 Kadua = kritwu, xii. 10 {Saur.) ; ef. 
 
 Hema-ch. App. C. 
 Kandotto = utpalam {Sans. kandotah ?) 
 
 iv. 33. 
 Kamandho = kabandhali (Sans, ia- 
 
 mandhalt ?), ii. 19. 
 Karamo = karman, iv. 6, 18. 
 Kawso = kansah, iv. 14. (note tr.) 
 Kayye = karyam, xi. 7. {Mag.) 
 Kara = kri {dukrin ) viii. 13. xii. 1"), 
 Karidani = kritwa, xi. 16 {Mag.) 
 Karisa = kiish {root), viii. 11. 
 Kariso = karishah, i. 18. 
 Ivalambo = kadanibah, ii. 12. 
 Kalunani = karuiiam, ii. 30. 
 Kalbiiram = kuhlarara, iii. 8. 
 Kasatam == kasbtain, x. 6. {Pais.) 
 Kasano = krishnab, iii. 61. 
 Kasaam = kashayam, ii. 43. 
 Kaba, kaham = katham, iv. 16. 
 Kabim, etc. = kasmin, vi. 7, 8. 
 Ka = kri {dukrin), viii. 17. 
 Kiiuna = kritwa, iv. 23. viii. 17. 
 Katiinam = kritwa, x. 13. {Pais.) 
 Kiilasam, Kalaa- = kalayasam, iv. 3. 
 
 Kiisn = ka-sya, vi. 5. 
 
 Ki'iliam — karisliyi'imi, vii. 16. 
 
 Kabi'ivano = kiirsliapaiiab, iii. 39. 
 
 Kubi'a = cbakara, viii. 17; f/". vii. 24. 
 
 Kahe = kadu, vi. 8. 
 
 Kii= kritih, i. 28. 
 
 Kichcha = kritya, i. 28. 
 
 Kina = kcna, vi. 3. 
 
 Kina'i = krinati, viii. 30. 
 
 Kino = kinnu, ix. 9. 
 
 Kitti = ki'rtib, iii. 24. 
 
 Kira, kila = kila, ix. 5. 
 
 Ciria = kriyu, iii. 60. 
 
 Klrito = kritah, iii. 62. 
 
 Kilanto = klantah, iii. 62. 
 
 Kilittham = klishtam, iii. 60. 
 
 Kileso = klesah, iii. 62. 
 
 Kilittara = klriptam, i. 33. 
 
 Kiva = kripa, i. 28. 
 
 Kisaro = krisarab, i. 28. 
 
 Kisi = krisbih, i. 28. 
 
 Kissa ~ kasyab, vi. 6. 
 
 Ki'a, kia, ki'i, ki'e, = kasyah, vi. 6 
 
 ( cf. V. 24, transl. note). 
 KiraY = kriyatc, viii. 60. 
 Kisc = kasyab, vi. 6. 
 Kualaam, kuva- = kuvalayam, iv. 5. 
 Kukkheao = kauksheyakab, i. 44. 
 Kuchchhi = kuksbih, iii. 30. 
 Kuna = kri {dukrin), viii. 13. 
 Kuinbhaaro, ") — kumbbakaralt, 
 Kumbharo, j iv. 1. 
 Kusumappaaro,'^ = kusuniaprakarah, 
 Kusuinapaaro, j iii. 57. 
 Kcdbavo = kaitabhah, ii. 21, 29. 
 Kcttiani, ") = kiyat, iv. 25, Coram. 
 Kcddabaui, ) cf. App. B. 
 
192 
 
 PKAKUITAPRAKASA : 
 
 Keriso = ki'drisah, i. 19; cf. i. ol. 
 Eelaso = kailasah, i. 35. 
 Kevattao = kaivartakah, iii. 22. 
 Kesim = keshum, kasam, vi. 4. 
 Kottimam = kuttimam, i. 20. 
 Kotthuho = kaustubhah,i.41. iii. 12. 
 Komuf = kaumudi, i. 41. 
 Kosambi = kausambi, i. 41. 
 Kosalo = kausalam (? ), i. 42. 
 Kkhu = khalu, is. 6. 
 
 Kh. (^) 
 
 Ehaiam = khdditam, i. 10. 
 Khaggo = khadgah, iii. 1 . 
 Khanam = kshanam, iii. 31. 
 Khado = khsatah, iii. 29. 
 Khando = skandah, iii. 29. 
 Khandho = skandhah, iii. 29. 
 Khama = kshama, iii. 31 = kshma, 
 
 iii. 63. 
 Khambho = stambhah, iii. 14, 50. 
 Khaliam = skhalitam, iii. 1, 50. 
 Kha = khad {root), viii. 27. 
 Khaiam = khaditam, i. 10. 
 Ehanu = sthanuh, iii. 15. 
 Khujjo = kubjah, ii. 34. 
 £huppa = masj {root), viii. 68. 
 Khodao = sphotakah, iii. 16. 
 
 G. (7T) 
 
 Gaa = gada, ii. 2. 
 Gaiiravam = gauravam, i. 43. 
 Gao = gajah, ii. 2. 
 Gaggaro = gadgadah, ii. 13. 
 Gachchham = gamishyami, vii. 16. 
 Gadc = gatah, xi. 15. {Mdcj.) 
 
 Gaddo = garfab, iii. 25. 
 
 Gaddaho = gardabhah, iii. 26. 
 
 Gadua = gatwa, xii. 10. {Saur.) 
 
 Gabbliiiiam = garbbitam, ii. 10. 
 
 Gammai, .. 
 
 Gamijjai, [ = gamyafe, vii. 9. viii. 58. 
 
 Gami'ai', ^ 
 
 Gariho = gaibali, iii. 62. 
 
 Garuam, ") = guru, gurvi, i. 22 {cf. 
 
 Garui, 3 iii. 65). 
 
 Gabavaf = grihapatih, iv. 32. 
 
 Gahijjai, gahi- = giihyate, viii. 61. 
 
 Gahiram = gablu'ram, i. 18. 
 
 Ga, gaa = gai {root), viii. 25. 26. 
 
 Garavam = gauravam, i. 43. 
 
 Gaha = gatha, ii. 27. 
 
 Gittbi = grishtib, i. 28. 
 
 Giddho = gi-idbrab, xii. 6 {Saur.) ? 
 
 Gimho = grishmah, iii. 32. 
 
 Gira = gir, iv. 8. 
 
 Guntbi= grisbtib, iv. 15. 
 
 Gujjhao = gubyakab, iii. 28. 
 
 Genba = gi-ah {root), viii. 15 = gri- 
 
 baua, ix. 2. 
 Gottbi = goshtbi, iii. 1. 
 Gobi = godavari, iv. 33. 
 
 Gh. (^) 
 
 Gbana = gbrina, i. 27. 
 Gharam = giibam, iv. 32, 33. 
 Ghe, I == grab {root), viii. 16 {cf. 
 Ghct, 3 transL). 
 Gheuna = grihitwd, iv. 23. 
 Ghettavvam = grahi'tavyam, viii. 16. 
 Ghettuna = gribi'twa, viii. 16 {cf. 
 note, transl.). 
 
193 
 
 ( Jliuttniiain - griliitwii, x. 1;5. (/Vm.) 
 (ihola = ghuna (root), viii. (i. 
 
 Ch. (^) 
 
 Cliai'tto — cliaitnili, i. 'M't. 
 Cliaiitthi = ehaturtlii, i. '.'. 
 Cliaiidduha = chaturdasa, ii. 11. 
 Cliaiiddahi — chaturdasi, i. 9. 
 Cliadii, thildu = chatu, i. 10. 
 Chutiinham (chaiiiiliam ? ' — chatur- 
 
 iii'ini, vi. .v.). 
 Cliattari, ) - cliatwanih, rliatiuali, 
 Chattaro, ) vi. 58. 
 Chandima = chandrika, ii. (5. 
 Cliando, chandro — chandrali, iii. 4. 
 Cliamaram, cha- = ckamaram, i. 10. 
 Champai = charchayati, viii. 65. 
 Chalai, challai = chalati, viii. 53. 
 Chalano = charaiiab, ii. 30. 
 Chatuliani = chaturyam, iv. 33. 
 Chittha = shtlui, xii. 16 {Saur.) ; ef. 
 
 vi. 63. xi. 14. 
 Chiiiai ^ chinoti, viii. 20. 
 C'hindhain, 1 = chiliuam, i. 12. iii. 
 Cheudham, y 34. 
 Chilado = kinitah, ii. 30, 33. 
 Chishtha = shtha, xi. 14. 'J/a//.) 
 C'hihuro = chikurali, ii. 4. 
 Chumvai (-bai ) = chuinbati, viii. 71. 
 C'hotthi, "I = chaturthi, chaturdasi, 
 Choddahi, \ i. 9 ; </. ii. 11. 
 Choriam — chaui yam, iii. 20. 
 
 Chh. {■^) 
 
 Cbhatthi = shashthi, ii. 41. 
 Chhanam = kshannm f ksluiiuih ?), 
 iii. 31. 
 
 24. 
 
 t^hhattavanno = saptapariiali, ii. 11 
 Chhama = kshama, iii. 31. 
 Chhammuho = shanmukliali, ii. 41. 
 Chhdrara = ksharam, iii. 30. 
 Chli.ivao = savakah, ii. 41. 
 Chlialiu, -I = chhay;i, ii. 18 
 Chliiudai = chhinatti, viii. 38. 
 Chhiram = kslu'ram, iii. 30. 
 Chhuam — kshutara, iii. 30. 
 Chluinno = kshunnah, iii. 30. 
 riilmddho - kshubdhah, iii. 30. 
 Chlmram — kshuiah (»!rt«c.) iii. 30. 
 C'hhottam ^ kslietrani, iii. 30. 
 
 (^) 
 
 = j-amunu'.atam, iv. 1. 
 
 Jaa, jai = yada, i. 1 1. 
 
 Jaia, etc. = yada, vi. 8. 
 
 Jaiiuaadam,") 
 
 Jaiiuaadam, ) 
 
 Jaiina = yamnna, ii. 3. 
 
 Jakkho = yaksbah, ii. 31. iii. 29, 51. 
 
 Janjo = yajnab, xii. 7. {Saur.) 
 
 Jatthi = yashtih, ii. 31. [cf. note, tr.) 
 
 Jadharam = jatharara, ii. 24. 
 
 Jannao = janakah, iii. 52. 
 
 Janno = yajnab, iii. 44. 
 
 Janbu = jabnub, iii. 33. 
 
 Jatto, judo = yasniiit, vi. 9. 
 
 Jampai = julpati, viii. 24. 
 
 Jambbaai = jrirabhalc, viii. 14. 
 
 Jainmo = janma, iii. 43. iv. 18. 
 
 Jaso = yasas, ii. 31. iv. G, 18. 
 
 Jaha, jalia = yatha, i. 10. 
 
 Jahano (-nam ?) = jaghanam {neiit.), 
 
 ii. 27. 
 Jahitthilo = yudbisbtliirab, i. 22. 
 
 ii. 30. 
 
194 
 
 I'ltAKKlTAl'KAKASA 
 
 Ju = Vi'lVat, iv. ."). 
 
 Jana = jna {rout), viii. 23. 
 
 Juniiiuo = jiimatiikali, i. 29. 
 
 Jumiu'i, -aro = jamata, v. 'oo. 
 
 Java = yavat, iv. 5. 
 
 Jasa = yasya, vi. .3. 
 
 Jahe = yada, vi. 8. 
 
 Jina = ji {rout), viii. .50, 57. 
 
 Jini'i = yena, vi. 3. 
 
 .Tivvai — ji3'atv, viii. .j7 {cf. vii. 9'i. 
 
 .Tissa, etc. = yasyah, vi. 6. 
 
 iTiam = ji'vitam, ii. 2. iv. 5. 
 
 Ji'i, jiD, etc. = yasyah, vi. 6 {cf. v. 22). 
 
 Ji'a = jya, iii. 66. 
 
 Jiviam = jivitam, iv. 5. 
 
 Ji'ha = jihwa, i. 17. iii. .34. 
 
 Jujjhai = yudhyate, viii. 48. 
 
 Juguclichha = jugupsa, iii. 40. 
 
 Juggam = yugmam, iii. 2. 
 
 Juva, juvano = yuva, v. 47. 
 
 Jura = krudh {root), viii. 64. 
 
 Jettiam, "^ = yavat, iv. 25 {cf. App. 
 
 Jeddaham,) B.) 
 
 Jevva = eva, xii. 23. {ISatir.) 
 
 Joggo = yogyah, iii. 2. 
 
 Jovanavaiito = yauvanaviin, iv. 25. 
 
 Jovvaiiain — yauvanara,i. 41. iii. 52. 
 
 Jhii, jhiia =: dhyai{root), viii. 25, 26. 
 Jhijja = kshi {root), viii. 37. 
 
 Ti'. (7) 
 
 Tha, thaa = slitliu {root), viii. 25, 26. 
 Thiam = .sthitain, v. 13, 22. 
 
 l>- {^) 
 
 pando = daiidah, ii. 35 {cf. xii. ;!1\ 
 Dasano = dasanali, ii. 35. 
 Dola = dola, ii. 35 {cf xii. 31). 
 
 N. (W) 
 
 Xuanam = nayanam, ii. 2. 
 Xaarara = nagaram, ii. 2. 
 Na'iggamo = nadi'gramah, iii. 57. 
 Naisotto = nadi'srotas,iv. 1 («/'. iii. 52) 
 Nai = nadi,ii. 42. V. 19-22,29. vi.60. 
 I^aigiimo = nadi'gramah, iii. 57. 
 Naisotto = nadiisrotas, iv. 1. 
 Naiilam = nakulam, ii. 2. 
 Nakkho = nakhah, iii. 58. 
 Naggo = nagnah, iii. 2. 
 Nachchai = nrityati, viii. 47. 
 Nattao, -1 = nartakah, -ki, iii. 22. 
 Nado = natah, ii. 20. 
 Xavara = kevala, ix. 7. 
 Navari, particle, ix. 8. 
 Navi = na -f- api, is. 16. 
 Xaham = nabhas, iv. 6, 19. 
 Naho = nakhah, iii. 58. 
 Xahalo = lahalah (?), ii. 40; cf. 
 
 Tar. lect. and note, transl. 
 Kiachchha (?) = dris, viii. 69; cf. 
 
 note, transl. and v. 2. 
 Nichcham = nityam, iii. 27. 
 Xijjharo = nu-jharah, iii. 51. 
 Xitthuro = nishthurah, iii. 1. 
 Xidalam = lalatani (Sans, nitultim), 
 
 iv. 33. 
 Xiddii = nidra, i. 12. 
 XiddiiU'i = nidra vail, iv. 25. 
 
1«J5 
 
 Nii)[iliui) = iiislij)i'iyali, iii. ',>,'). 
 Nimmauui = uiriiu'iti, viii. 30. 
 Xivaltiio = uivurtakah, iii. 24. 
 Nivido = nividah, ii. 2;J. 
 Nivvudain = nirviilam, i. 2'J. 
 Xivvudi = nirvritih, ii. 7. 
 Nisadho = nishadhah, ii. 28. 
 Xis;i = nisii, ii. 43. 
 Niss;iso = tii.swasah, iii. 58. 
 Xihaso = nikoshah, ii. 4. 
 Xihio, ") = nihitah, iii. oH {ef. 
 
 Xihio, ") = ni 
 Xihitto,) 33. 
 
 Xisaso = niswasah, iii. 58. 
 Xunara, nuiui = lu'inam, iv. Ui. 
 X'ouram = niipuram, i. 2(5. 
 Xcddam = nidam, i. 19. iii. 52. 
 Xfdda = nidm, i. 12. 
 Xcho = snehah, iii. 1, 64. 
 Xo {ne var. iect.) = nali, vi. 14, 51. 
 Xoraallii'i = navamallika, i. 7. 
 Xolla = nud {root), viii. 7. 
 Xhaiiam = sm'iiiaiii, iii. 33. 
 
 Ta;i, tai = tadi'i, i. 1 1 . 
 Taaniiu = tudauim, i. IS. 
 Taiani = tritiyam, i. 18. 
 Ta'i, tae, etc. — - Iwaya, twayi, vi. 30. 
 Taia = tada, vi. 8. 
 Taitto, etc. = twat, vi. 35. 
 Tain = tad, tarn, vi. 22. 
 Tam = twam, vi. 26. twain ( ? ), vi.27. 
 Tansam — tryasnini, ir. 15. 
 Tanam = trinam, i. 27. 
 Tamil = tanvl, iii. 65. 
 Tambam (?) = tami-am. iii. 53 ''■/'. 
 note, tiMnsl.) 
 
 Tanibi) — slaniliah, iii. 13. 
 
 Taiai', tirai --- saknoti, viii. 70. 
 
 Taliiani = tadagali {masc), ii. 23. 
 
 Talavontaam = ti'ilavrintakam, i. 10. 
 
 Tuluui = tariini, x. 5 (T'ai'J.) 
 
 Taha, taha = tatha, i. 10. 
 
 Tahi, -ni = t;uinin, tarlii, iv. 16. vi.7. 
 
 Ta = tavat, iv. 5. 
 
 Tariso = tiidrisah, i. 31. 
 
 Talaventaam = talavrintakani, i. 10. 
 
 Tava = tavat, iv. 5, 6. 
 
 Tasa = tas3-a, vi. 5, 11. 
 
 Tahe = tada, vi. 8. 
 
 Tina = tena, vi. 3. 
 
 Tiani = trayah, tn'n, vi. 56. 
 
 Tinhatn = ti'kshnam, iii. 33. = tra- 
 
 yauam, vi. 59. 
 Tissa, tisc, tic, -a, etc. = tas3'ab, vi.6. 
 Ti'him, tisu = tribbib, -shu, vi. 55, 60. 
 Tujjba, turaha, etc. = tava, vi. 31. 
 Tujjbc = yuyam, yusbman, \i. 28, 
 
 29. ( Yiishmad declined, vi. 26—39) 
 
 Tunhio, -hikko = tusluiikab, iii. 58. 
 
 Turn, ) , . . ,_ 
 
 f = twam, twam, vi. 20, 'li. 
 Tumara,J 
 
 Tumai = twa)-a, vi. 33. 
 
 Tumo, tuba = tava, vi. 31. 
 
 Turiam = twaritam, vrd. 5. 
 
 Tuvara = twar {root), viii. 4. 
 
 Tuhaaddbam, " 
 
 Tubaddham, 
 
 Turam = tiiryam, iii. 18, 51. 
 
 Tusai = tushyati, viii. 46. 
 
 Te = tc,vi.22. = tava, twaya,vi.32. 
 
 Tettiam, ") = tavat, iv. 25 {cf. 
 
 Tcddaliam, \ App. B. ^ 
 
 Tenilia - liuyodasa, ii. 14, 4 1. 
 
 1 = 
 
 tavdrddliam, iv. 
 
1% 
 
 I'KAKIUTAI'KAKASA : 
 
 Teraho = trayodasah, i. 5. 
 Teloam, ") = trailokyam, i. lio. 
 Tellokkam,) iii. 58. 
 Tesim = teshum, tasam, vi. 4. 
 To, tatto = tasmiit, vi. 10. 
 Tondam = tuiiflah [masc), i. 20. 
 Tti = iti, i. 14 {cf. App. A, 27.) 
 
 Th. (^) 
 
 Thavao = stavakah, iii. 12, 50. 
 Thanu = sthanuh {Ska), iii. 15. 
 Thirapa = trip {root), viii. 22. 
 Thui = stutih, iii. 12. 
 
 D. 
 
 (T) 
 
 Daiclicho = daityah, i. 30. 
 Daivam = daivam, i. 37. iii, 58. 
 Daissam = diisyami, xii. \4.{Saur.) 
 Dansanam = darsanam, iv. 15. 
 Dachcliham = drakshyiimi, vii. 16. 
 Dachchho = dakshah, iii. 30. 
 Dattham = dashtam or diishtam, 
 
 iv. 12. 
 Davaggi = daviignih, i. 10. 
 Dasamuho = dasamukhah, ii. 45. 
 Dasaraho = dasarathah, ii. 45. 
 Dasavalo = dasabalah, ii. 45. 
 Daha = dasa, ii. 44. 
 Dahamuho = dasamukliah, ii. 45. 
 Daharaho = dasarathali, ii. 45. 
 Dahavalo = dasabalah, ii. 45. 
 Dahim = dadhi, v. 25, 30. 
 Daskc = dakshah, xi. 8 {Mag.) 
 Dai'ina = datwa, iv. 23. 
 Dadimam = dadiniam, ii. 23. 
 Dadha = danslitni, iv. 33. 
 
 DiUiinam = datwa, x. 13 {Pais.). 
 DiUimam = dadimam, ii. 23. 
 Davaggi = davagnih, i. 10. 
 Daham = dasyarai, vii. 10. 
 Diaro = devarah, i. 34. 
 Diaho = divasah, ii. 2, 46. 
 Diggham = di'rgham, iii. 58. 
 Ditthi = diishtib, i. 28. iii. 10, 
 
 50, 51. 
 Dinnam = dattam, viii. 62. 
 Disa = dis, iv. 1 1 . 
 Diham = dirgham, iii. 58. 
 Duallam, duulam = dukiilam, i. 25. 
 Duiam = dwitiyam, i. 18. 
 Dukkhio = dubkhitah, iii. 58. 
 Duj'yane = duijanah, xi. 7 \^Mdg.) 
 Duve = dwau, vi. 57. 
 Duvvario = dauvdrikah, i. 44. 
 Ijuhaiara, duhaijjai = dwidbakri- 
 
 tam, dwidbakriyate, i. 10. 
 Dubio = dubkhitah, iii. 58. 
 Dumai = dunoti, viii. 8. 
 De = te (tava), twaya vi. 32. = 
 
 da, xii. 14 {Sanr.) 
 Dearo = devarah, i. 34. 
 Devattbui, devatbui, = devastutih, 
 
 iii. 57. 
 Devvam = daivam, i. 37. iii. 58. 
 Debi = debi, vi. 64. 
 Do, doni = dwau, vi. 57. 
 Donham = dwayoh, vi. 59. 
 Dobaiam, dobaijja'i = dwidhakritam, 
 
 dwidbakriyate, i. 16. 
 Dohim, etc. = dwabb3-am,otc., vi. 54. 
 Dohalo = dobadam (m«k^\ ii. V2{cf. 
 
 transl., note". 
 Ddho, dn.lio =- di-oliab, iii. I. 
 
v.r, 
 
 i)i>. (V) 
 
 ' > = (Uiiinuvaii, iv. 25. 
 
 'hammillam ^ = dhs 
 liiiiuinuUim 3 i. li 
 
 I)li;iiiam = dhaiinm, iv. 12. 
 
 l)hiuiavanto, 
 
 Dliaiii'ili 
 
 Dhammillam ^ = dhammillah(wirt*r.) 
 
 DliaiuinuUim ) i. 12. 
 
 I Ilia = dliiiv {dliunt), viii., 2". 
 
 Diiia = duhitii {Sans, dhi'da '), iv. 
 
 33. 
 
 Dhi'rani = dhairyam.i. 39. iii. 18, 54. 
 
 l>hunai = dhuuoti, viii. 56. 
 
 Dlmtto =^ dlu'u-tah, iii. 24. 
 
 Dliura = dlnir, iv. 8. 
 
 Dhuvvai, 1 , ...» 
 
 \ = dluivatr, viu. oi. 
 Dhuiiij ja'i, ) 
 
 Dlu'ulu = duhita, iv. 33. 
 
 !'• (^) 
 
 Paadani, paadam = jirakatam, i. 2. 
 rakhalo, = prakhalah, ii, 27. 
 Paiiam, pauam = prakritam, i. 10. 
 Taiitti = pravrittih, i. 29. 
 Paiimam = padraara, iii. 65. 
 Paiiro = pauiah, i. 42. 
 Paiiriso = paurushah, i. 42. 
 Paottho = prakoshthah, i. 40. 
 Pachchakkham {sic. Ug.) = pratyak- 
 
 shara, iii. 27. 
 Paclichham = pathyam, iii. 27. 
 Pachchhimam = paschimara, iii. 40. 
 Pajjatto = paryaptah, iii. 1. 
 Pajjunno = pradyumnah, iii. 44. 
 Pattanam = pattanam, iii. 23. 
 Padi'u'i = patakii, ii. 8. 
 I'ada = pat {root), viii. 51. 
 
 Padi = prati, <;/'. ii. 8, note, traiisl. 
 Padinsudam = in-atisrutani, iv. 15. 
 Padi vaa, padi- = pra'ipad, i. 2. iv. 7. 
 Padivaddi == pratipattili, ii. 7 (</. 
 
 transl. note). 
 Padisaro = pratisarah, ii. 8. 
 Padisiddhi, psidi- = pratisparddhin, 
 
 i. 2. iii. 37 ; cf. note, p. 108. 
 Padhamo = prathamali, ii. 28. 
 Paiinaraho = panchadasah, iii. 44. 
 Pannasa = panchasat, iii. 44. 
 Panha, -ho = prasnah, iii. 33. iv. 20. 
 Paiihudam = prasiiutam, iii. 33. 
 Pattharo, -tharo = prastarah, i. 10. 
 Pabhavai = prabhavati, viii. 3. 
 Pamillai, -ila'i = prami'lati, viii. 54. 
 Pamho = pakshman, iii. 32. 
 Parahuo = parabhritah, i. 29. 
 Paribhavai = paribhavati, viii. 3. 
 Palanghano = pralanghanah, ii. 27. 
 Palittam = pradiptam, ii. 12. 
 Pallattham = paryastam, iii. 21. 
 Pallanam = paryanam, iii. 21. 
 Pavattho = prakoshthah, i. 40. 
 Pavanuddhaam, ") = pavanoddhatara, 
 Pavanoddhaam, ) iv. 1 , cf. note transl. 
 Pasuttam, pa- = prasuptam, i. 2. 
 Pasiddhi, pa- = prasiddhih, i. 2. 
 Paharo, paharo = praharah, i. 10. 
 Paho = pathin, i. 13. 
 Pa, paa = ghra {root), viii. 20. 
 Paavadanam = padapatanam, iv. 1 
 
 {cf. note transl.) 
 Pauam = prakritam, i. 10. 
 Pauso = pravrish, iv. 11, 18. 
 Padisiddhi = pratisparddhin, i. 2. 
 
198 
 
 I'RAKKirArli AKASA 
 
 Piinainto = pri'uiavat, iv. 25. 
 
 Paiiiam = pam'yam, i. 18. 
 
 Parao, paravao = paravatah, iv. 5. 
 
 Palei = padj-ate, viii. 10. 
 
 Pavadanam = padapatanatn, iv. 1. 
 
 {cf. note transl.) 
 
 Pia, piaro = pita, v. 35. 
 
 Piapiam, pi'a- = pitapi'tatn, iv. I (?) 
 
 Pikkam = pakwam, i. 3. iii. 3. 
 
 Pittham = pishtam, i. 12. 
 
 Piva = iva, x. 4. [Paii.) 
 
 Pi'am, pi'alam = pi'tam, -alam, iv. 20. 
 
 Pfuattanam, ) 
 
 Pinadd,' { = P'"^''' '''■ ''• 
 
 Putthara, ■) 
 
 ^ ■ ■, > = pi'ishtham, iv. 20. 
 
 Putthi, 3 ' ■ 
 
 Pudo, puddo = putrah, xii. 5 {Saur.) 
 
 Puppham = pushpam, iii. 35, 51. 
 
 Purillam = paurastyam, iv. 25, com- 
 ment. ; cf. App. B, and ti-ansl. 
 
 Puriso = purushah, i. 23. 
 
 Pulaai = pasyati, viii. 69 ; ^. p. 1 73. 
 
 PuUsaha = purushasya, xi. 12(J/ay.) 
 
 Puvvanho = purviihnah, iii. 8. 
 
 Puso, pusso = pushyah, iii. 58. 
 [Query ^iiso; cf. App. D.] 
 
 Puhavi = prilhavi, i. 13, 29. 
 
 Pekkhai', pcchchhai = prek.shate, v. 
 14, var. loot., cf. xii. 18, and p. 173. 
 
 Pettham = pishtam, i. 12. 
 
 Pendam, pin- = pindam, i. 12. 
 
 Peramam = preman, iii. 52. [Qi/. 
 pemmo' ? cf. iv. 18, but in Katn., 
 p. 26, 12, jjemmam.'] 
 
 Pcrantam = paryantam, i. 5. iii. 18. 
 
 Pokkharo = pushkarali, i. 20. iii. 29. 
 Potthao = pustakam {/}euf.\, i. 20. 
 
 I'll- (^) 
 
 Phanso = sparsah, iii. 30. iv. 15. 
 Phanaso = panasah, ii. 37. 
 Phandanam = spandanani, iii. 30. 
 Phariso = sparsah, iii. 62. 
 Pharuso = parushah, ii. 36. 
 Phaliam = patitam (:), viii. 9. 
 Phaliha = parikha, ii. 30, 36. 
 Phaliho = parighah, ii. 30, 36. 
 Phaliho = sphatikab, ii. 4, 22. 
 Phuttai,"; 
 Phudai 
 
 sphutati, viii. 53. 
 
 Bli. ( ^ ) 
 
 Bhaapphai = vrihaspatih, iv. 
 
 Bhairavo = bhairavah, i. 30. 
 
 Bhattam = bhaktam, iii. 1. 
 
 Bbattaro = bharta, v. 31, 33. 
 
 Bhaddam = bhadram, iv. 12. 
 
 Bhamai = bhramati, viii. 71. 
 
 Bhamiro = bhramanasilah, iv 
 
 Bhara = smii {root), viii. 18 
 
 167. 
 
 Bliaranijjam,-) 
 
 [ = bharauiyam, 
 Bharam'am, 3 
 
 Bharaho = bbaratali, ii. 9. 
 
 Bha = bhi {root), viii. 19. 
 
 Bliaanam = bhajanam, iv. 4. 
 
 Bhi'ui, bhiiaro = bhnita, v. 35 
 
 Bhanam = bbajanam, iv. 1. 
 
 Bharia = blr.irya, x. 8 {Paix.' 
 
 30. 
 
 24. 
 </. p. 
 
 ' T'\>r Wdids lii'^inuiii;-: with li. 
 
199 
 
 lUiiiiijiin) ~ l)liriii;;,'inili, i. 2S. 
 l!liiii;^o — bhriii^ali, i. "iK. 
 )<liiiuliviilo — bhindipulali, iii, K!. 
 Hliiiidai = bliiiiiitti, viii. ;J8. 
 Hliisini = visini, ii. 38. 
 Ilhuttam — bUiiktam, iii. 50. 
 lUiumaa (?) = bhuh, iv. 33. 
 Ulic = vah {yiuhmdkam), vi. 37. 
 liliotti'ina = bluiktwu, viii. .05. 
 
 M. (TT; 
 
 ifaam = mritam, i. 27. 
 Mai, mac = maya, mayi, vi. 16, 52. 
 Maitto, etc. = mat, vi. 48. 
 irai'lam = malinam, iv. 31. 
 iraiidam = mukutara, i. 22. ii. 1. 
 Jraiilam, -lo = mukuluni, i. 22. ii. 2. 
 ilauro = raayurah, i. 8. 
 Maiiho = mayi'ikhah, i. 8. 
 Mao = madah, ii. 2. 
 ^[ansam = man.sara, iv. 16. 
 ^laiisu = smasru {neitl.), iv. 15. 
 Maggo = niargah, ii. 2. iii. 50. 
 ilachcbliia = makshika, iii. 30. 
 Majjha = asmad {base) [^asmad de- 
 clined vi. 40 — 53.J 
 Majjhanno = madhyuhnali, iii. 7. 
 Majjham = madhyam, iii. 28. 
 Jlado = mritah, xi. 15. {Mag.) 
 iladham = mathali [iiiasc), ii. 24. 
 i[aiiansini' = manaswini, i. 2. iv. 15. 
 ilanduro = mandukah, iv. 33. 
 Mantliam = mastam, iv. 15. 
 Jlam, niainam = mam, vi. 42. 
 Mara = mri {root), viii. 12. 
 Marisa = mrish {root), viii. 11. 
 
 Mala ^= iiiiid {rvul;, viii. 50. 
 Maliiiam = malinain, iv. 31. 
 Ma.si'uuim = Hmasaiiam, iii. 6. 
 Massii = .^masru {neul.) iii. ; ef. 
 
 iv. 15. 
 Malia, majjha, etc. = mama, vi. 50. 
 JIaliauddhain,} = mamarddbam, iv. 
 Mabaddhaiii, ) 1 ; cf. note transl. 
 Mabuam — madlu'ikam, i. 24. 
 Malitim = madbu, v. 25 — 27, 30. 
 Maaodo = makandab, iv. 33. 
 Mad = matii, v. 32. 
 Miiuo = matrikab, i. 2i). 
 Maindo = chiitah (makandab), iv. 33. 
 Manansini = manaswini, i. 2. iv. 15. 
 Manuso = manushah, ii. 42. 
 Mala = mala, v. 19—24. vi. 60. 
 Malaillo = malavan, iv. 25. 
 Ma,sam = mansam, iv. 16. 
 Miani;o = miigankah, i. 28. 
 Mio = mitrah, iii, 58. 
 Michcbba = mithya, iii. 27. 
 Mitto = mitrah, iii. 58. 
 Milanam = mlanam, iii. 62. 
 Miva = iva, ix. 16. 
 Muingo = mridangah, i. 3. 
 Mukkham = musbkah {masc.) iii. 29. 
 Muggaro = mudgarab, iii. 1. 
 Muggo = mudgah, iii. 1. 
 Muchchha = miirchha, iii. 51. 
 Munjaano = maunjayanah, i. 44. 
 Muna = jna {root), viii. 23. 
 Munalo = niiinalah, i. 29. 
 Mutti = murttib, iii. 24. 
 Muddbo = mugdhab, iii. 1. 
 Muham = mukham, ii. 27. 
 Muhalo = mukharah, ii. 30. 
 
aoo 
 
 I'llAKlUTAPRAKASA 
 
 Mudhattanam = mi'ulhatwam, iv. 22. 
 Mudhada = mudhata, iv. '22. 
 Mehala = mekhal-'i, ii. 27. 
 Meho = megho, ii. 27. 
 Mekho = megho, x. 3. (Pai'.) 
 Motta = mukta, i. 20. 
 Moro = mayurah, i. 8. 
 Moho = mayukhah, i. 8. 
 Mmiva = iva, ix. 16. 
 Mhi, mho, mhu, mha — asmi, smah, 
 vii. 7. 
 
 R- (T) 
 
 Raanara = ratnam, iii. 60, 
 Raadam = rajatam, ii. 2, 7. 
 Eachchha = ratliya, iii. 27. 
 Bamiam ' = aranj-am, i. 4. 
 Banno, -una = rajnah, -na, v. 38, 42. 
 Battam (?) = raktam, viii. 62. 
 Katti = ratrih, iii. 58. 
 Ramanijjam, 
 Ramani'am, 
 
 ramam'yam, ii. 17. 
 
 Eamijjai, 
 
 = ramvate, viii. .58. 
 
 Rammai, , 
 Rasi, rassi = rasmih, iii. 2, 58. 
 Raaiilam, raulam = rajakulam, iv. 1. 
 Raa = raja, v. 36 {declined v. 36 — 
 
 44). 
 Raino, -nii = rajnah, -na, v. 38, 43. 
 Rai = ratrih, iii. 58. 
 Rachi = rajan, x. 12 {Pau.). 
 Rasaho = rasabhah, ii. 27. 
 Raha = radha, ii. 27. 
 
 liiclichho -- rikshali, i. ;!(). iii. 30. 
 lliiiam = rinam, i. 30. 
 Riddho = liddhah, i. 30. 
 Rukkho = nikshah, i 32. iii. 31. 
 Runiiam = ruditam, viii. 62. 
 Ruddo, rudro, = rudrah, iii. 4. 
 Rundha = rudh {root'', viii. 49. 
 Ruppam = rukniaiii, iii. 40. 
 Riippinf — rukniinl, iii. 49. 
 Rumbha = rudh {rout), viii. 49. 
 Ruva = rud {roof), viii. 42. 
 Ri'isai = rusliyati, viii. 46. 
 Tie, particle, ix. 15. 
 Rochcliham = rodishyami, vii. 16. 
 Rotti'ina = ruditwa, viii. 55. 
 Rosainto = roshavan, iv. 25. 
 
 T = lagati, viii 52. 
 Lachchhi = lakshmi, iii. 30. 
 Latthf = yashtih, ii. 32 {cf. note 
 
 transl., ii. 31). 
 Laskase = nikshasah, xi. 8. {Mag.) 
 Lahui = laghwi, iii. 65. 
 Laa = raja, xi. 10. {Mag.) 
 Lichchha = lipsa, iii. 40. 
 Lijjhai = lihyate, viii. 59. 
 Luna =: lii {root), viii. 50. 
 Luvvai, lunijjai = h'lyatc, viii. 57. 
 Lubhai = marshti {ninj), viii. 67. 
 Lonam = lavanam, i. 7. 
 Loddhao = lubdhakah, i. 20. iii. 3. 
 
 ' This form continually occurs in the Prakrit songs in the 4th Act of 
 the Vikramorvasi. 
 
201 
 
 Vnai = saknoti, viii. 70. 
 Vnanam = vaclianam, ii. 2, -I'i. 
 Viiam = vayam, xii. 25. (Saur.) 
 A'aideso = vaidcsah, i. 36. 
 Va'ideho = vaidehah, i. 36. 
 Vairam = vairam, i. 36. 
 Vaisampiiano = vaisampayanah, i.36. 
 VaTsiiho = vaisdkhuh, i. 36. 
 N'ai'sio = vaisikah, i. 36. 
 Vakkalam = valkalani, iii. 3. 
 Vaggi = vagmi, iii. 2. 
 Vankain = vakrani, iv. 15. 
 Vachchai = vrajati, viii. 47. 
 
 N'achchharo = vatsarah, iii. 40. 
 Vachcliho = vrikshah, i. 32. iii. 31. 
 
 {declined v. 1 — 13, 27. vi. 63). 
 „ , , , fvatsali, iii. 40. 
 
 (vakslias, iii. 30. iv. 18. 
 
 Viijjai = trasati, viii. 60. 
 
 Vajjhao = vahyakali, iii. 28. 
 
 Vanclianiam = vanclianiyam, iv. 14. 
 
 Vadisam = vadisam, ii. 33. 
 
 Vaddhiu = vardhatc, viii. 44. 
 
 Vanam = vanam, iv. 12. 
 
 Vaiino = varnah, iv. 15. 
 
 Vanhi = vahnih, iii. 33. 
 
 Vattamanam = vartami'inam, iii. 24. 
 
 Vattii = vartta, iii. 24. 
 
 Vattia = vai'tika, iii. 24. 
 
 Vaddho = vriddhali, i. 27. 
 
 Vandam = vrindam, iv. 27. 
 
 Vappho = vashpah (ushman) iii. 38. 
 
 Va?«chani'am=vanchaniyam(?),iv.l4. 
 
 Vammaho = nianmathah, ii.39. iii. 43 
 
 Vammo = varma, iv. 18. 
 
 Vamhanja = brahnKUiyah,xii.7i,'Sfl'(«-). 
 
 Vamhaiio=br;'ilimanali, iii. 8 (f/.vi.64" 
 
 Vamlia, vamhano = brahmu, v. 47. 
 
 Varai' = vrinoti, Wii. 12. 
 
 Valalii = vadabhih, ii. 23. 
 
 Valiam = vyalikam, i. 18. 
 
 Vale, particle, ix. 12. 
 
 Vasahi = vasal ih, ii. 9. 
 
 Vasaho = vrislmbhab, i. 27. ii. 43. 
 
 Vahiro = badhirah, ii. 27. 
 
 Vahumuham,") = vadhumukhani, 
 
 Vahiimuham,) iv. 1 . 
 
 Tabu = vadluib,v. 19,21,29. vi. 61). 
 
 Vii, vaa = mlai (root) viii. 21. 
 
 Vaa = vach, iv. 7. 
 
 Yaavadanam, ice paa- 
 
 Viiii = vayuh {declined v. 14 — IK. 
 27. vi. 60, 61). 
 
 Varaha = dwadasa, ii. 14, 44. 
 
 Vavado(:) = vyapritah, xii. 4(<Srt(w. 
 
 Vahittam = vy:ihritam, iii. 52. 
 
 Viiho = vi'ishpab, iii. 38, 54. 
 
 Via = iva, Ls. 3, 16. xii. 24. 
 
 Viaddi = vitardih, iii. 26. 
 
 Yianii = vedana, i. 34. 
 
 Viano = vyajanam {neut.), i. 3. 
 
 Vianam = vitanam, ii. 2. 
 
 Viiirillo, viaruUo = vikaravat, iv. 25. 
 
 Viiiilio = vitrisbnah, i. 28. 
 
 Viudam = vivritani, i. 29. ii. 7. 
 
 Viiilam = \-ipulam, ii. 2. 
 
 Vinbiam = vrinhitam, i. 28. 
 
 Vikkavo = viklavab, iii. 3. 
 
 Vikkinai,^ 
 
 Vikkei, 
 
 Vichcbhaddi = vicbchhardih, iii. 26. 
 
 Vijja = vidya, iii. 27. 
 
 Vijjuli, vijju = vidyut, iv. 26. iv. 9. 
 
 vikn'ni'te, viii. 31. 
 
 2 I) 
 
202 
 
 I'RAKRITAI'KAKASA 
 
 Vinchhuo = vi-ischikah,i.l5,28.iii.41. 
 Vinjo = vijnah, xii. 7 (Sattr.) 
 Vinjato = vijndtah, x. 9 KPau.) 
 Vinjho = viudhyah, iv. 14. 
 Vidavo = vitapali, ii. 20. 
 Vimianam = vijnanara, iii. 44. 
 Vinhu = vishnuh, i. 12. iii. 33. 
 Vipphariso = visparsali, iii. .51, 62. 
 Viwjho = vindhyah, iv. 14. 
 Yimhao = vismayah, iii. 32. 
 Visai (?) = grasate, viii. 28. 
 Visam = visam, ii. 38. 
 Visi = vrishi, i. 28. 
 Visura = khid {root), viii. 63. 
 Vissaso = viswasah, iii. 58. 
 Vihalo = vihwalah, iii. 47. 
 Viriam = vi'ryam, iii. 20. 
 Vi'sattho = viswastah, i. 17. 
 Vi'sambho = visrambhah, i. 17 
 Visaso = viswasah, iii. 58. 
 Viha = nibhi (root), viii. 19. 
 Vujjhai' = budhyate, viii. 48. 
 Vuttai' (?) = majjati, viii. 68. 
 Vuttunto = vrittantah, i. 29. 
 Vundavanam = vrindavanam, i. 29. 
 Vea = eva, ix. 3. 
 Veana = vedana, i. 34; cf. iv. 1. 
 Vechohham = vetsyami, vii. 10. 
 Vejjam = vaidyam, iii. 27. 
 Yediso = vetasah, i. 3. ii. 8. 
 Veddha'i = veshtatc, viii. 40. 
 Venhii = visbnuh, i. 12. 
 Vettuna = viditwa, viii. 55. 
 Vebbhalo = vihwalah, iii. 47. 
 Veluriam = vaiduryam, iv. 33. 
 
 Velli = vallih, i. 5. 
 Vo = vah, vi. 29, 37. 
 Yochehham = vakshyami, vii. 16. 
 Voram = badaram, i. 6. 
 Vrandam = vrindam, iv.27; f/'. iii.4. 
 
 ^- (^) 
 
 Sahidani = sodhwa, xi. 16 iJJug.). 
 Siiila, etc. = sngalah, xi. 17 {Mug.) 
 
 s. (^). 
 
 Saadho = sakatah, ii. 21. 
 Saahuttam = satakritwas, iv. 25 cf. 
 
 App. B.) 
 iSa.i, sa'i = sadii, i. 11. 
 Sairam = swairani, i. 36. 
 Samvattao = samvartakah, iii. 24. 
 Samvudara = samvi-itam, i. 29. 
 Samvudi = samvritih, ii. 7. 
 Samvellai = samveshtate, viii. 41. 
 Sankanto = sankrdntah, iii. 56. 
 Sankii = sanka, iv. 17. 
 Sakka = sak {root), viii. 52. 
 Sakko = sakrah, iii. 3. 
 Sacliavam = sachapam, ii. 2. 
 Sajjo = shadjah, iii. 1. 
 Sanjado = samyatah, ii. 7. 
 Sanjado = samyatah, ii. 7. 
 Sadha = sata, ii. 21. 
 Sada = sad {root) viii. 51. 
 Saneho = snehah, iii. 64. 
 Santbaviam, 
 Santbaviam, 
 
 Sandlio = shandhah, ii, 43. 
 Sanna' = sanjua, iii. 55. 
 
 a, 3 
 
 sausthupitaui, i. 10. 
 
 ' Vinnatti = vijtiaptih would be a better example; cf. note, traiibl 
 
^s 
 
 = saroruham, iv. i. 
 
 Sanuara = slakshnam, iii. 33. 
 Saddiihii = srat + dhii (root), viii. 33. 
 Saddi'ilo — sabdaviin, iv. 25. 
 Saiuinam ^ siii'mam, x. 7. {Paii.) 
 Sappham = sashpam, iii. 35. 
 Sabhari = saphari, ii. 2f). 
 Sabhalam = saphalam, ii. 26. 
 Samattho = samastah, iii. 12. 
 Sainiddhi = samiiddhih, i. 2. 
 Samputti = sampattili, iv. 17. 
 Sampadi = samprati, ii. 7. 
 Sambhava — sam + bhi'i {root), viii. 3 
 Sammaddo = sammardah, iii. 26. 
 Sara = sri {root^}, viii. 12. 
 Sarado = sarad, iv. 10, 18. 
 Sararuham, 
 Saroruham, 
 Sariii = sarit, iv. 7. 
 Sarichchham = sadriksbam, i. 2. 
 
 iii. 30. {cf. i. 31). 
 Sariso =t sadrisah, i. 31. 
 Saro = .saras, iv. 6, 18. 
 SaUiha = slagha, iii. 63. 
 Savaho = sapathah, ii. 15, 27. 
 Savomuo, -rniio = ( ? ), iv. 1 (cf. note 
 
 transl.) 
 Savvajjo = sarvajuah, iii. 5. 
 Savvanjo = sarvajnah, x. 9. (Pai'n.) 
 Savvarmo = sarvajnah, xii. 8 ( Saur.) 
 Savvattha, etc. = sai-vasmin, vi. 2. 
 Sahamiini, -ni = sahamana, v. 24 
 
 (for this Sut., cf. note transl.) 
 Sahassahuttam = sahasrakritwas, iv. 
 
 25 (^cf App. B.) 
 Saha = sabhil, ii. 27. 
 Saaro = sagarah, ii. 2. 
 Samiddhi = samriddhih, i. 2. 
 
 Sarango = sarngah, iii. 60. 
 
 Sarichchham == sadriksbam, i. 2. 
 
 Savo = sapah, ii. 15. 
 
 Si = asi, vii. 6. 
 
 Sialo = srigalah, i. 28. 
 
 Siasiarn = sitasitam, iv. 1. 
 
 Siugaro = sringurali, i. 28. 
 
 Sitthi = srishtih, i. 28. 
 
 Siilhilo r= sithilah, ii. 28. 
 
 Siiiiddho = snigdliah, iii. 1. 
 
 Sinho = sisnah, iii. 33. 
 
 Sitthao = sikthakara [iieut.), iii. 1. 
 
 Sindurara = sinduram, i. 12. 
 
 Sindhavam = saindhavam, i. 38. 
 
 Sibha = sipha, ii. 26. 
 
 Sim = tesham, tasam, vi. 12. 
 
 Siram = siras, iv, 19. 
 
 Siraveana, siro- = .^irovedana, i\-. 1 . 
 
 Siri = sri, iii. 62. 
 
 Silittham = slishtam, iii. 60. 
 
 Sivino = swapnah, i. 3. iii. 62. 
 
 Siasiarn = sitasitam, iv. 1. 
 Sibharo = sikarah, ii. 5. 
 Si'bo = sinho, i. 17. 
 Suidi = sukritih, ii. 7. 
 Suuriso = supurushah, ii. 2. 
 Sujjo = suryah, iii. 19. 
 Suna = sru {root), viii. 56. 
 Simdo = saundah, i. 44. 
 Sundcram = saundaryam,i.5,44.iii.l8. 
 Sutto = suptah, iii. 1. vii. 6. 
 Supa ( ? ) = mrij (root), viii. 67. 
 Suppanabi'i, -i = surpanakha, v. 24. 
 Sumura = sniii(roo<), viii. 18. xii. 1 7 
 Suvvai = sniyate, viii. 57; cf. vii. 9. 
 Su, particle, ix. 14. 
 Sui = suchi, ii. 2. 
 
.lOi 
 
 PKAKRITAPRAKASA. 
 
 >SLiro= survah, iii. 19. 
 
 Susai = Bushyati, viii. 46. 
 
 Se = tasya, tasy.ih, vi. 11. 
 
 Sechcham = saityam, i. 35. 
 
 Sejja = sayya, i. 5. iii. 17. 
 
 Scnduram = sinduram, i. 12. 
 
 Sebhiilia = sephalika, ii. 26. 
 
 iSeva, sevvi = seva, iii. 58. 
 
 >Selo = sailah, i. 35. 
 
 So = sah, tI. 22. 
 
 Soamallam = saukumaryam, i. 22. 
 
 ui. 21. 
 Soi'ina = srutwa, iv. 23. 
 Sochchham = sroshyami, vii. 16. 
 Sonha = snusha, ii. 47. 
 Sottam = srotam, iii. 52. 
 tSomalo = sukumarah, ii. 30 {cf. note 
 
 transl., and Errata p. xxxii.) 
 Sommo = saumyah, iii. 2. 
 iSoriam = sauryam, iii. 20. 
 iSossam = sushma, iii. 2. {ef. iii. 32?) 
 
 H. (^) 
 
 Hanso = hraswab, iv. 15. 
 
 Hake, hage = aham, xi. 9 [Mag). 
 
 Hadakke = hridayam, xi. 6 [Mag.) 
 
 Hanumanto," 
 
 Hanuma, 
 
 Hattho = hastah, iii. 12, 50. 
 
 Hado = hatah, ii. 7. 
 
 Ham = aham {asmad decl. vi. 40 — 53. 
 
 Hammai = hanti, viii. 45. 
 
 JIarisa = hrish {roof), viii. 11. 
 
 Hariso = harshah, iii. 62. 
 
 = hanumdn, iv. 25. 
 
 Haladda,| = haridi-a, i. 13. v. 24. 
 Haladdi, ) (on the latter Sut. cf. note 
 
 transl.) 
 Halio = halikah, i. 10. 
 Havim = havis, v. 25 (cf. iv. 6). 
 Hasidu, -di, -de, -da = hasitah, xi. 
 
 11 {M'ig.). 
 
 Hasaf, hasanti = hasanti, vii. 1 1 . 
 
 Hasanto = hasan, vii. 10. 
 
 Hasiro = hasanasi'lah, iv. 24. 
 
 Hassai, ") 
 
 ... f = hasj-ate, vii. 9. viii. 58. 
 Hasijjai, ) 
 
 Halio = halikah, i. 10. 
 
 Hiaam = hridayam, i. 28. 
 
 Hitaakam = hridayam, x. 14 (Paii.) 
 
 Hittham = trastam, viii. 62 {cf. App. 
 
 A, 37).' 
 Hiri = hri'h, iii. 62. 
 Hire, particle, ix. 15. 
 Hi'rai = hriyate, viii. 60. 
 Huam (huam ?) = bhiitam, viii. 2. 
 Huna = hu (root), viii. 56, 57. 
 Huva = bhu {root), viii. 1. 
 Huvvai, hunijjai ^ hi'iyate, yin. 57. 
 Huvi'a = abliavat, vii. 23 ; ef. note 
 
 transl. 
 Huvasu = bhava, ix. 2; rf. vii. 18. 
 Ho = bhii {root), viii. 1. 
 Hojja, hojja = bhavati, bhavishyati, 
 
 etc., vii. 20 {cf. note, transl.) 
 Hossam, etc. = bhavishyami, vii. 14. 
 Hohitthu 
 Hohissa 
 Hohia = abhut, vii. 24 (f/lnote trans.) 
 
 thu| _ 
 sa 3 
 
 bhavishyamah, vii. 15. 
 
 ' Hemacbandra gives three forms, hittham, taddham, and tattham. 
 
 STErilKN ACSTIH, PSUmB, USBIFOSD. 
 
 5 r. 5 a: 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below. 
 Of oo the date to which renewed. Renewals only: 
 
 Tel. No. 642-3405 
 Renewals may be made 4 days prior to date due. 
 Reoewed books are sub|ea to immediate recall. 
 
 -4»- 
 
 
 ,.rt3t t,<?^ 
 
 as 
 
 f» 
 
 <c,t' 
 
 DU9, 
 
 n-i -"■ -^UraW ^ 
 
 .1'^, 
 
 A 
 
 ijtv 
 
 _J^ 
 
 V^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 .T-\V^' 
 
 — iJUN2Q 1075 
 
 -n (i;n, FFR 1 1 lo 
 
 APR II 2005 
 
 Geoerai Librarr 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
U C BFRKELFYLlBRARIfS 
 
 CDM7bfllD7D